Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It was today. Today could be the start of something new; something that could change the whole Ascendancy. Or all his plans would crash and burn around him. The thought made the breakfast from Mrs. Potts churn in his stomach as he stood before the double doors leading into the Chamber. Inside, representatives from all over The Unified Ascendancy and its allies would be speaking with one another, exchanging pleasantries and news as they waited for him. Not his father. Him.

Taking a deep breath, Ben smoothed the front of his deep blue jacket and raised his head, Lumiere bowing deeply when he nodded. The doors swung open to reveal the eighteen gathered representatives, his parents lingering at the edges of the crowd, as Cogsworth announced, “Prince Benjamin of Auradon.” Bows and curtsies greeted him as he strode to the head of the table, Ben acknowledging each with a nod and a smile. Upon reaching his father’s chair, Ben turned to face them all.

Jasmine and Aladdin of Agrabah. Queen Arianna and King Frederick of Corona. Queen Elinor and King Fergus of DunBrock. King Philip and Queen Aurora of Ulsted. King Henry and Queen Cinderella of Iterian. Queen Ariel and King Eric of Tirulia, as well as Ariel’s father King Trident of Atlantica who was participating through a magic mirror like Queen Kida of Atlantis. King Florian and Queen Snow White of Prurian. Even Mulan of China and Hercules were there despite China and Olympus not being a part of The Unified Ascendancy.

“Thank you, all of you, for attending,” he smiled, bowing deeply and ignoring his father’s twitch. Straightening, he gestured for them to be seated. “I look forward to working with all of you.” From his right, King Adam strode forward. Even though the curse had been broken for several decades now, the king still towered over many men, including everyone in the hall. The years hadn’t been able to wear away his broad chest and shoulders either, leaving him an impressive and intimidating figure. Ben had been fortunate enough to inherit some of his father’s stature, but at 24 he wasn’t getting any taller or broader so he would never surpass his father.

“As you all know, Benjamin will be made the Crown Prince of Auradon next year at the summer solstice,” Adam said, lifting a hand to rest on Ben’s shoulder. “He has been considering his first proclamation for some time and is here to present it for our consideration.”

The hand on his shoulder steered Ben forward once more and he bowed to the assembled royalty. “The reason I have asked you all here today is that my proclamation will not have an impact on Auradon alone, but on the whole Ascendancy and our allies as well.” Curious eyes watched him as he accepted a thick folder from Lumiere. His stomach churned once more as he set it on the table before him and Lumiere moved to deliver similar folders to the representatives. “I wish to ask for your blessings and guidance moving forward.”

“What are these?” King Fergus asked as his wife Elinor opened the file to leaf through the pages, the more detail-oriented of DunBrock’s ruling couple.

This was it. No more planning the right words. No more collecting evidence.  He could only hope to the gods that he’d prepared enough and that the people he’d grown up knowing as heroes had the hearts he believed heroes should have.

“This was not a proclamation I came to lightly,” Ben explained as he opened his folder. “What you have before you, is the research I have done to better explain the decision I’ve come to.” After taking a deep breath, he said, “My goal is to grant the children from the Isle of the Lost an opportunity to leave the Isle and start new lives here in Auradon.”

For several heartbeats there was silence. And then voices and bodies rose in surprise and protest.

“The Isle of the Lost?!”

“Have you gone mad?!”

Even having prepared himself for the inevitable, Ben couldn’t completely suppress a wince at the echoing shouts and narrowed eyes. He allowed them to continue, better to let them air some of their fury now than to wait until further into the discussion.

Finally, King Florian lifted a hand and the rest fell silent. Dark green eyes found Ben’s light brown and held them. “This is a place for serious discussions, young man,” King Florian scolded. “Such pranks are childish and have no place here. Our kingdoms do not deserve to have our time spent entertaining such frivolity.”

“This is no prank, Your Majesty,” Ben replied, keeping his posture relaxed and his voice calm. “I assure you, I understand the importance of your time. This is a discussion I strongly believe must be had.”

At the far end of the table, King Philip slammed his hands against the table. “Adam, has your boy lost his senses?!” he demanded. Beside him, Queen Aurora sat silently, her expression blank and cold as if carved from stone.

Ben braced himself as his father spoke. “Benjamin, explain yourself.” A low growl stalked beneath his voice, silencing the room, as his mother rested a hand on her husband’s arm.

Twenty pairs of eyes locked on him, far too many alight with rage than he’d wanted. Though, he had to be fair. Many of them were more focused on the villains they’d banished to the Isle than on the specific words he’d spoken. These were good people, heroes from the past years. People who funded charities and worked to promote equality. He just had to help them see what he saw.

“It has been twenty-seven years since the villains were banished to the Isle of the Lost,” he began.

“Where they belong,” King Philip muttered, and Ben forced himself to nod.

“Their crimes against our countries, people, and families are unforgivable,” Ben agreed, pausing long enough to meet the gazes of all the occupants in the room. If his plan was to work, he could not be cowed by his father and his contemporaries. He had to stay in control and remind them just enough that this was a serious discussion between rulers and one day he would be on equal footing with them. He needed to prove himself so they’d respect him and his contributions. “The Isle was a humane and safe way to punish them and ensure they never rise to power again. During that time, you’ve all had children and started your own families.” He looked over the room. He’d grown up alongside many of their children. Audrey from Ulsted. Azza from Agrabah. Chad from Iterian.

“Those banished to the Isle have had children as well. Children who are now living in a prison that was not meant for them,” Ben continued. A frown creased Sultana Jasmine’s brow and Aladdin tapped the table, dark gaze focused on something beyond Ben’s understanding. Corona’s king and queen exchanged looks. “As such, I believe that those children should be allowed a chance to live as free citizens instead of as prisoners suffering a sentence they didn’t earn,” Ben concluded.

Once more, silence fell over the representatives. Low whispers were exchanged between some couples while others merely exchanged looks and nods or shakes of their heads. Ben stayed silent, giving the Council time to process. It was a test of his self-control not to look over at his parents, though his father’s disapproval sat heavy in the air. His mother’s thoughts remained hidden from him.

How long he stood there, he wasn’t sure before Queen Snow White spoke, her voice melodic and soft. “The idea of them having children never crossed our minds when we banished them. To imagine them with families is foreign and unexpected.” Several heads nodded around the table, and she continued, “You are correct when you say that the children born on the Isle are living within a prison. However, it is one that has open land and is sustainable. It is not unlike a town or village in one of our own countries.”

“Except for being inside a barrier with limited access to land and resources,” Sultana Jasmine commented, earning a disapproving glance from King Florian.

“Our greatest concern,” Snow White said, “is what their parents may have taught them. Grimhilde was not a kind woman and I do not believe she would teach any child of hers anything different.” Delicate pale hands extended to indicate the rest of the Council. “Would I be right to say that those you exiled are the same as Grimhilde?”

No one disagreed with her. None of them could, even Ben. However, “That’s one of the reasons I believe they should be allowed to come to Auradon,” Ben explained. “If someone is never shown another way of living, can they truly be blamed for their actions or beliefs?”

Aladdin gave a slow nod. “Prince Ben is right,” the former street rat said. “It’s why Jasmine and I started a program to give street kids a chance. Get them off the streets and lead better lives.” Dark eyes met Ben’s before turning to face the rest. “Those children on the Isle have only ever been taught by their parents, villains. But we’re the reason they’ve never learned anything else.”

Grateful, Ben bowed his head to Aladdin who gave him a small wink. “I know this is a difficult request, and I understand your concerns. I would like to allow you all some time to think it over and look through my notes and research. Then we can return, and I can address any further questions you may have and hold a vote.”

The Council agreed to a two-hour recess and soon the Chamber was empty of everyone except Ben and his parents. Not ready to look at his father, Ben turned to Belle, meeting her gaze with a silent question. Smile soft, Belle took his hand. “I’m proud of you, Ben. This isn’t an easy request to make. But it’s a noble one.”

Beside them, Adam snorted, and Belle closed her eyes for a moment before turning to her husband. “Adam, we should talk. Ben, we will see you after the recess.” Giving his hand a gentle squeeze, she murmured, “Stay strong.”

The hours took their time, meandering thoughtlessly through a maze, and all Ben could do was wait and hope and go through his notes again and again. Ever since he’d learned of the Isle as a child he’d been fascinated with it, almost obsessed. At first it was only the magic of the barrier and the history of it. Then it was all of the stories behind the villains locked away. And finally, it was the realization that there was something broken about the Isle.

There were so many children even with the censuses that weren’t even half-heartedly carried out once a year by the soldiers escorting the supply deliveries. Children that were alone with parents he knew to be cruel and heartless. Parents that could very easily treat their children as terribly as they treated their victims. He needed to give those kids a chance. Needed to know what life was truly like on the Isle.

By the time the recess was over, Ben’s resolve had only strengthened, and he watched the Council file in. Once all of them had taken their seats, Ben addressed them. “Are there any questions I can answer for you?”

“Your notes were quite thorough, Prince Ben,” King Eric said, Ariel nodding beside him. “I believe we can move forward with the vote?”

When no one disagreed, Ben removed the official proclamation he’d had drafted the night before. Everyone nodded. “Very well.” Selecting a pen, Ben took a deep breath before asking, “Tirulia?”

“Opposed,” Ariel stated.

“Iterian?”

“Opposed,” Cinderella informed him.

Soon there was only one country left to ask and Ben’s stomach was in knots. Corona, DunBrock, Atlantis, Agrabah, and Olympus had all voted in favor of his motion. Ulsted, Iterian, Tirulia, Prurian, and Atlantica were opposed. Mulan had abstained from her vote for China.

Careful not to let his voice shake, Ben asked, “Auradon?” refusing to look at either of his parents. One vote. He needed just one more vote.

A pause. Silence. Despite his better judgement, he peeked through his lashes at his parents. Their attention wasn’t on him; they were focused on each other. His mother’s eyes burned into his father’s, something in them making Ben nervous even though he wasn’t the one in her sights.

“In favor,” Adam said, lips curled, but Belle nodded with a note of finality. For a brief moment Ben was reminded of something the servants said a lot when he was younger; don’t cross a woman who tamed a beast. At the very least it appeared that the beast wouldn’t cross her.

Then his thoughts caught up with what just happened, and Ben’s heart stopped. He’d gotten the final vote he needed. His proclamation was going to be allowed to move forward. He could start saving his future peers from the Isle.

“That is five opposed and six in favor,” he announced after his mother touched his hand, returning him to the moment. “The motion passes and the proclamation will be set in motion.”

Some low cursing could be heard from where King Philip and Queen Aurora sat while Queen Arianna and King Frederick shared relieved smiles.

“Have you decided on which children will be brought over first?” Mulan asked, head tilted as she studied Ben.

“Yes,” he smiled. “I have.”

Chapter Text

The Isle of the Lost was a strange reflection of those existing on it. No one was stupid enough to say anyone lived on the Isle; at best they survived but, for most, it was just existing. Just like the Isle itself. Dark water fought even darker stone. If it was making any progress in its war, no one knew. Buildings made of anything available—driftwood and grass for the lesser members of society, stone for those more deserving—lined the Isle’s shores and clustered at its heart a few miles inland. Spread across the rest of it were sparse grazing grounds for goats and scrawny harvests of potatoes, apples, beans, and turnips or forests thick as thieves and deeper than the grave. And there were enough graves dug into the dirt for a villain to be proud of.

It was the perfect home for villains.

It was her home.

Head high, shoulders back, Mal strode down the middle of a dirt street so packed down it could be stone. Stalls filled with wilting turnips, thin attempts at leather, jewelry made from polished rocks, fish scales, and scraps from the supply drops lined the street while Dr. Facilier’s bar stood as proud as the man himself at the corner, a banner advertising tarot readings. Several blocks over, Lady Tremaine’s brothel rose against the sky and, like the bar, was always busy no matter what time it was. In the distance behind them was her mother’s palace, stone so black that it easily could’ve been taken straight from the fae’s heart itself. 

A flick of her head moved a strand of hair as purple as royalty from her grey eyes. People slunk and creeped out of her way and she sneered at anyone who didn’t move fast enough for her liking. It’d taken years for her to build her own reputation and establish her territory, but now that they were hers, she wasn’t about to give it up.

Jay ambled along on her right, hands in his pockets, vest displaying the build of his body and leaving little to the imagination. A lot of them had experienced his body first hand, including her. And damn what an experience. Catching the jealous glares from several of the other women on the street, Mal smirked. While they’d gotten a chance with Jay too, he always came back to her and Evie. Which made a lot of the men jealous. Jay had what they wanted: a damn good body and neither she nor Evie turned him down like they did pretty much everyone else.

Just off to her left was Evie, the princess batting her lashes as the men practically drooled over themselves. With her sapphire blue hair hanging in gentle waves down to her waist combined with her form fitting jacket and short skirt only the dead were safe from her charm. How she could walk in those heels, Mal would never know, but she’d learned that even the princess’s fashion could be deadly. Watching a man take a stiletto through the eye had warmed Mal to the shoes, though she would never be caught dead in them.

“Mal,” Carlos said, voice low. Carlos was always at the back or center of the group. All three of them were incredibly protective of their pup, and what many didn’t know was he was just as protective of them. He had sharp eyes that were always on the lookout for trouble and quick fingers skilled with knives and locks. He'd saved them from trouble quite a few times with all three traits. Bringing her back to the matter at hand, Mal’s attention drifted to him as he moved from behind Evie to her side. His dark brown eyes focused further down the street and when she followed his gaze she frowned.

Standing in the shadows of an alley was Uma and her first and second mates: Harry and Gil. The other woman was lounging against a wall, playing with one of her turquoise dreadlocks, while Harry held Gil in a headlock. They were too far for Mal to hear what he was saying, but it wasn’t important. They were in her territory.

“Looks like the shrimp and her guppies decided to test their land legs,” Mal called, her smile mocking as she crossed her arms and rested her weight on one hip. “What are you doing here, Uma?”

With a harsh laugh, Uma stepped into the street, the two men following her. Harry toyed with his hooked knife, pale blue eyes glittering. Gil stuck his hands in his pockets and shrugged a kind of greeting even as his captain tilted her head.

“Things were slow at the piers,” Uma replied, crossing her arms. “So we decided to check out the market.”

Mal’s eyes narrowed. The pirates knew full well they weren’t welcome here. Not without something to trade or on the last day of the week when the fishermen under Ursula came to sell and trade. And she didn’t see any fish or mussels and she was certain it wasn’t Saturday. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Jay’s jaw work. He’d noticed too. So had the others. Carlos disappeared from her side, silent as a last breath while Evie took his place. 

“And it couldn’t wait until the end of the week?” Mal asked, arching an eyebrow.

“Ask Evie,” Harry laughed. “She must kno’ how important it is to look ya best.”

Red lips curved into a smile as Evie sashayed a step closer. “Especially when you get put into a nice wooden bed and under the ground,” she cooed.

With a hiss, he lunged forward. Metal met metal. His knife screeched against Evie’s dagger. Pirate and princess locked eyes, took a step apart. Then clashed again. That was good enough for Mal. They’d already invaded her territory. That alone was enough to send them back licking new wounds.

Drawing her dagger from the  sheathe hidden in her jacket, Mal darted forward, eyes blazing green. Uma met her, cutlass drawn. Gil and Jay went barehanded, a battle of strength. It was a dance they’d danced a million times before. Not that it made it any easier, less dangerous, or less exhilarating.

People scattered, running to get out of the way and find a safe place to hide. Or a safe place to watch from. Good. Let them watch. A few of them were getting too bold in her opinion.

A slash that could’ve taken her eye if she hadn’t stepped back sheared off a few strands of hair, returning her attention to the threat in front of her. In retaliation, Mal struck out, drawing a line of blood down Uma’s hand. There was a flash of black and white before Harry yelped in pain. Carlos retreated back into the shadows, blood slick on his knife.

“Fuckin’ de Vil rat!” Harry cursed, favoring his left shoulder.

There wasn’t time to laugh. Uma was moving. A thrust. Mal slid to the side. She lunged, but Uma spun, her still outstretched cutlass slicing through the air. Mal ducked and Uma once again put distance between them.

Jay had a cut on his lip, blood dripping from his chin. Gil sported a black eye. The pirate’s fist curled into Jay’s vest, yanked him close. His other fist was pulled back for a punch. A knife flew from an alley, sinking into Gil’s arm. With a shout he let Jay go, pulling the knife from his arm, checking the blade in case it was coated with one of Evie’s poisons . Jay took the opening. Two steps closed the distance and a fist to the stomach sent Gil to the ground. As Gil gasped for air, Jay grabbed Carlos’s knife. Resting a foot between Gil’s shoulders, Jay smirked.

Near silent curses spewing from her lips, Uma raised her hands, cutlass held point to the ground. “Whatever,” she huffed. “The shit they sell up here isn’t worth looking at. Gil. Harry. We’re leaving.” Her gaze locked with Mal’s.

Head tilted, Mal took her time before gesturing at Evie and Jay, bored. Gil scrambled to his feet as Jay released him and Harry stuck his knife through his belt. When Uma glared at Evie, holding out a hand, Evie held out a hand to Jay for Carlos’s knife. After looking it over, she shook her head and Uma’s shoulders relaxed a little. Apparently Evie hadn’t reapplied any poisons to the knife.

Blue eyes icy, Harry spit to the side with a vicious curse before he retreated with his crew. Trusting Carlos to track them and ensure they left, Mal sheathed her own dagger and turned to check the others. Evie was untouched, not a single hair out of place. Only a faint flush coloring her cheeks betrayed the fact that she had just fought against the craziest pirate. Jay’s lip was definitely split and there were bruises already blooming on his arms, but when he caught her looking at her, he just shrugged. Since she’d long since taught him that hiding injuries would only result in her fury, Mal didn’t question him. If he couldn’t fight right, she needed to know. Lying put the rest of them in danger.

Gradually people returned to the streets, resuming whatever the hell they were doing before the fight broke out. Some of them lingered, watching them, studying them, and Mal snarled, eyes flashing green. They scattered. .

Minutes later Carlos joined them. Like her, he studied the rest of them, wordless, cataloguing every injury, concern tightening his expression. Only once he was satisfied none of them were seriously injured did he relax. Though he did move a little closer to Evie than necessary when she offered him his knife back and Evie brushed her fingers against his as he took it.

“Let’s go,” Evie smiled as Carlos sheathed his knife. “I want to see if Anastasia still has that new leather.”

Jay rolled his eyes, but he grinned. “Come on, guys. If it’s sold before we get there, we’ll hear about it for the next week.”

With a faint smirk, Mal watched as Evie hooked an arm through Carlos’s with a huff. “If you don’t want a new vest then I’ll just make a new jacket for Carlos. Let’s go, Los.” Smile small but amused, Carlos followed Evie’s pull.

Following behind them, Mal and Jay kept an eye out for any more potential threats. Any stupid  challenges to their authority and power. They’d just kicked pirate ass, but there were always idiots. The little shop run by Lady Tremaine’s twin daughters was in view when Mal first heard it. A gruff breath. Heavy footsteps.

Before she could react something slammed into the back of her head. And the world fell away into nothingness.

Chapter Text

The world returned in pieces. First was the deep thundering ache inside her skull. Then came words carried by the gossip of stone, echoing dimly.

“Was it necessary for them to be so harsh? What if they damaged my daughter?”

Mother?

“You question me, Grimhilde?”

Maleficent?!

Head pounding, Evie forced her eyes open. A handful of candles lit the dark stone floor and walls of what she recognized as the dungeon in The Forbidden Fortress, Maleficent’s castle. She and Mal had snuck food down to Jay several times over the years whenever he stepped out of line enough to catch Maleficent’s ire. But why were they there now?

Anxiety spiked her blood with adrenaline when she realized her hands were tied above her head.. Ocean blue eyes widening, Evie looked over her body. Thick rope bound her wrists and ankles to metal rings on the wall and floor, so tight she could feel the beginnings of rope burn when she pulled against it, her arms starting to go numb.

A long thin shadow stalked down the spiral stairs, rippling in the thin light, horns rising like claws from a narrow head. A soft gasp brought her attention back to the circular room. Carlos. If she strained, she could see him across the room, bound like she was. The white tips of his hair contrasted starkly with the darkness around them while his black roots blended into the shadows. Wide brown eyes met hers and that was when she saw them; runes. 

Carlos was surrounded by runes painted on the wall. It was far too dark to make out what they said, but that many runes could only mean magic. And not the kind she ever wanted to experience. Looking around, she saw the same runes around Jay and Mal and herself. But why? Magic didn’t work here. So why were there runes?

“Only your methods,” Grimhilde replied. Her shadow joined Maleficent’s in the stairwell. While not as tall, her shadow glided as smoothly as a sharp blade through skin, regal. Cold.

Fingers twitching for the mirror tucked in her bag, Evie wished she could check her makeup. A perfect balance of blush and bronze for unblemished skin. Red lips without smudges. Eyes lined in coal to accent their shape. Make her beautiful.

Two voices cursed in unison, Jay to her left and Mal to her right. Jay strained against the ropes, dark eyes narrowed, lip curling into a snarl when he spotted her and Carlos.

“Yet you willingly hand your daughter over,” Maleficent said.

“This is a benefit to both of us. She’s of more use there than she is here.”

Two of the most powerful villains on the Isle stepped off the stairs and Evie swore what little heat existed in the room drained away. Even without full access to magic, their knowledge and presence were more than enough to keep Maleficent and the Evil Queen in power. The fact that Maleficent’s fae blood ensured her magic never truly vanished meant that the few stupid enough to challenge her died screaming in green flames.

Grimhilde held sway with her knowledge of potions. Magic alone wasn’t required for the potions used to treat  illnesses or injuries. As one of the few capable of such tricky work, her safety was guaranteed. Especially when a single drop of her poison could kill three men.

When their mothers drew close, Mal snapped, “What do you want, Mother?” Only Mal would risk speaking to the Mistress of all Evil like that, especially considering the position they were in.

“Something we all want,” Maleficent replied, golden eyes flickering over each of them. Carlos tried to shrink into himself, shoulders curling forward as much as they could, head and gaze lowering. With an effort, Evie forced her expression not to change from the neutral mask that wouldn’t give away any of her thoughts. Unlike her, Jay had no qualms displaying his anger, his face twisted into a snarl, though he didn’t challenge Maleficent.

“That’s clear as hell,” Mal snarked back, but Evie could see her lip twitching, see the unease.

Maleficent scowled and focused on her daughter. As  mother’s and daughter’s eyes met, they locked, green challenging gold, both glowing brighter than the candles scattered through the dungeon. Evie watched Mal’s brow crease, her mouth tighten, her eyes tremble, the light inside flickering. Maleficent’s gaze remained steady. Everything fell silent, Grimhilde watching idly while she and the others held their breath. Maybe this time…

“Fuck,” Mal hissed, dropping her gaze, green giving way to grey.

“Fortunately, your weakness shouldn’t be too great a hindrance,” Maleficent commented. Turning from Mal, she smiled. Evie had only seen her smile three times before. Each time someone suffered greatly. “You four have been summoned to Auradon.”

They were…They were what? Carlos twitched, head jerking.

“And you will be accepting,” Maleficent continued.

If she’d been shocked before, Evie didn’t know what she was now. Why would a summons come from Auradon? Why for them? It was impossible. As realistic as her mother gaining weight or not applying makeup. And they were going to go? To Auradon ?

“Mother?” she whispered and Grimhilde met her gaze.

“The fools seem to believe you four deserve a chance to leave the Isle and live in Auradon,” the Evil Queen said. Something in her eyes sent chills down Evie’s spine. “Even attend a university of theirs.”

“What’s the catch?” Mal asked, eyes narrow, chin raised in defiant disbelief.

Maleficent cackled. “Oh clever daughter of mine, you can’t see the opportunity can you? There’s magic in Auradon.”

Magic? They already knew there was magic outside the barrier. How did that change things? Her gaze darted to the runes. Could magic be triggered outside of the barrier? Could a curse be started inside and complete itself once magic was available? That didn’t obey any of the rules she knew.

“You want us to break the barrier,” Carlos whispered, flinching when everyone focused on him, realizing he’d spoken aloud.

“Even your runt figured it out,” Maleficent mocked Mal, walking over to Carlos and trailing a hand slowly through his hair. His naturally pale skin paled further as he stiffened, eyes going blank. The barrier couldn’t be broken. It was a fact of life. The sky was blue. Her mother was a queen. The barrier would never break. How were they supposed to accomplish that?

Jay nearly growled, body flexing against the ropes. Even Evie couldn’t maintain her mask, her own jaw flexing to keep back a string of curses.

“So we go, find magic, and break the barrier,” Jay said. “What’s in it for us?”

“Revenge,” her mother replied. “The chance to destroy everyone who trapped us here and stripped us of our power. Countries to rule and conquer.”

With a dismissive wave of her hand, Maleficent added, “Your lives.”

Only the faintest twitch of her mother’s lips told Evie that Maleficent meant exactly what it sounded like.

As if oblivious to the fresh tension in the air, Maleficent touched Carlos’s throat and gestured to Grimhilde. Collecting ink and a brush from a small table covered in dried herbs, the Evil Queen joined her. “This is not a negotiable task,” Maleficent continued as Grimhilde began to write on Carlos’s skin. The ink was a sickly red. The color of flesh just starting to rot, of a sore crusty and cracked. It was a color that didn’t belong on him. “You will go to Auradon and you will break the barrier. As my daughter, you have ambition, weak as you are. So we’re going to add some extra incentive.”

Kraa-Kraa. The deep gurgling call echoed throughout the dungeon and a large black bird swooped down to perch on Maleficent’s shoulder. Beady eyes watched them and Mal gasped.

Evie couldn’t breathe. 

They were screwed.

“Diablo?!”

With a smile that Evie swore had a hint of affection in it, Maleficent reached up and Diablo stepped onto her finger to accept long strokes along his inky feathers.

“Yes. It took some time, but I’ve restored him. He will watch you. Act as my eyes and my ears. I will know everything you do,” Maleficent said. “Fail and die. Betray us and die.”

That couldn’t be possible. Trapped inside the barrier, even Maleficent couldn’t reach them using magic. Yet there was nothing but certainty in her voice. And somehow she had managed to bring Diablo back from stone. Which meant the runes…!

Before any of them could speak, Grimhilde stepped away from Carlos and Maleficent took her place. Two runes, one Evie translated as “mine”, the other as “death”, stained the base of his throat, dark as a tattoo. One set of long, slender fingers caressed the ink while the other pressed against Carlos’s chest above his heart.

No. No no no!

Green lightning crackled.

The ink glowed a deep impossible black.

And Carlos screamed .

Only a nightmare should sound like that and she’d heard it in her nightmares before. Hearing it in reality, in what she desperately wished was a dream, was so much worse.

“What the fuck did you do?!” Jay snarled. Rope tore at his wrists, but he either didn’t notice or he didn’t care.

Green lightning jumped across the youngest's body again, surging through the runes painted on the wall. Another shriek split the air and Evie tried to wriggle free of her ropes. She needed to stop it. She needed to make sure that sound never happened again.

Gold eyes drifted from Carlos to Mal when she demanded, “What did you do?”

“Just a little curse to ensure you don’t lose focus,” Maleficent replied. “Grimhilde, if you would.”

Brush and ink in hand, Grimhilde moved towards Jay, pausing briefly at the table to select a pinch of powder. Jay sneered at her, blood starting to seep from his wrists where the skin had rubbed raw.

“Get the fuck away from me,” he spat, only to get a face-full of powder. Coughing, he cursed before slumping back in the restraints, unconscious.

“Filthy thing,” Grimhilde sniffed as she began to paint the same runes at the base of Jay’s throat.

Eyes wide, Evie stared at him. Logically she knew he was fine. She’d used that same powder more times than she could count. But to watch him just stop fighting…

“This isn’t possible!” Mal shouted, her eyes bright. “Magic like that can’t happen here!”

It shouldn’t be possible. None of it should be possible. 

The glowing runes on and around Carlos proved that it was .

“Oh, but it is, Mal,” Maleficent laughed. “It is. You and your little ‘pack’ are mine.”

Finished with Jay, Grimhilde straightened and made her way to Evie. “Do not move or the runt dies,” she instructed, taking a knife and severing the rope around Evie’s left wrist. Evie didn’t move, frozen still. Each stroke of the brush felt like a corpse’s kiss, and Evie trembled. A scream from Jay made her flinch and she could dimly hear Mal cursing beyond the pounding of her heart.

“Mother,” Evie whispered, not knowing what she was trying to say. To ask.

“Make sure you find yourself a prince,” was all her mother said before walking towards Mal.

There was a moment of staring into Maleficent’s eyes before she felt sharp nails touch her skin.

The world went red. She heard a third voice scream. Then she knew nothing.

Chapter Text

The small stone building they’d claimed as theirs back when he was sixteen was dark when they finally stumbled back. Mal was swaying, leaning subtly against Evie, the two holding each other up. Carlos was on his back. It had taken Mal ordering him to let Jay carry him to get him there, but he wasn’t sorry. He refused to let their youngest walk. Not after failing to help. Jaw tightening, Jay eased Carlos down to stand by Evie outside while he went in alone to make sure the single room was safe.

Cloth and leather sat in tidy piles beside a sewing kit Evie had carefully filled and constructed over the years. Tattered journals sat amongst pieces of charcoal and plant dyes on a desk near the back. A few books were scattered around the room. On the mattress were several threadbare blankets, two nearly flat pillows, and a single thick quilt. He checked the chest hidden under the piles of cloth. Their spare knives and dagger were there. As were Evie’s potions. Nothing out of place.

“All clear,” he called over his shoulder as he found their half-melted candle and lit it.

The other three staggered in, Mal closing the door behind them. For a moment they all stared at each other. Nothing could really be said. Tomorrow they would be leaving the Isle. Going to fucking Auradon filled with all the goddamned goodness of the world. There they’d face a task none of them knew how to do. Even better, if they couldn’t figure it out, they’d die.

His gaze dropped to the twining thorn branches stretching across Carlos’s collarbone. If he didn’t know better, he’d think it was a tattoo. Identical to the ones the others wore. As if they’d designed it themselves and wore it as a symbol instead of it being a mark left behind by a curse. Anger tightened his chest, and he closed his eyes. Not now. No point. He couldn’t do anything about it now.

A near silent sniff drew his attention to Evie. The princess’s face was hidden by her blue hair, the strands no longer properly styled. But her shoulders curled inward just barely, and she had a hand lifted to her face. Stepping forward, Jay took her left hand. Unlike the rest of them, her curse mark wasn’t easily noticeable. Probably because her bitch of a mother wanted to avoid ruining her perfect image. When she looked at him, he lifted her wrist to his lips. Just a brush against her skin, careful of the pain he knew was still there. Tears filled her eyes, and she gave him a trembling smile before brushing her lips across his collarbone, returning the gesture.

Keeping her hand in his, Jay turned to Mal and Carlos. Wordlessly, Mal nudged Carlos over. Their youngest barely reacted and Jay intertwined their fingers while Evie did the same. Still silent, Mal joined them, grabbing Jay’s arm and steering them to the mattress. There, she arranged them: Carlos tucked against her, Evie beside him and in Jay’s lap with her legs tangled with Mal’s, Jay leaning his shoulder against her own. She surveyed them before nodding to herself and Jay smirked a little. Damn she was possessive.

As Evie tangled her fingers with Carlos’s again, Mal rested a hand on the back of his neck. “Come back, pup,” she murmured. “Come back to us.”

Silent, Jay rested a hand over Evie’s and Carlos’s, offering a soft squeeze. Several minutes passed, Evie humming softly, Mal trailing her fingers through Carlos’s hair, before his brown eyes focused, fingers twitching.

There was a pause and then Carlos whispered, “This is real.”

Evie’s delicate brow furrowed and Mal’s jaw set. Jay bit back a sneer. “It doesn’t matter,” Mal said, thumb rubbing circles on Carlos’s skin.

“But Mal-”

“It doesn’t matter,” she repeated. “All of us are going. No one is being left behind. And Auradon can’t do anything to us that we can’t handle.”

Nothing about this was going to be simple. But none of them questioned her. Together, Evie and Carlos pressed closer to him and Mal and he rested an arm over both of them. That, at least, Mal had been right about. They were all going. All of them.

“What do you think it’ll be like?” Evie asked after a moment. “Mother says that it’s greener there. The grass and plants.”

“There’s a lot of different animals there,” Carlos chimed in. “I’d love to meet a cat. Lady Tremaine’s stories about Lucifer are actually kinda nice. Or maybe a horse.” His eyes glittered. “Maybe I can actually have a ‘pet’?”

Determination flared in Mal’s eyes, and Jay knew exactly what she was thinking. Their pup deserved to be happy. She’d make it happen. “You can have all the pets you want,” she told him with a nod.

Jay shared a quick glance with Evie. Yes, Carlos would be allowed any animal he wanted. There weren’t a lot of animals on the Isle that weren’t meant for food. And bonding with an animal made it a target. Auradon supposedly adored animals. Which was part of the reason Cruella’s villainy was exposed in the first place. What they were trying not to think about was which animal got Cruella caught. An animal that would be in Auradon. The only animal that scared Carlos. Dogs .

Wanting to avoid that topic, Jay smirked. “I’m more interested in the people. All the stories make them sound like wimps. All noble and shit.”

“It’ll be all prissy princesses and dumbass princes,” Mal scoffed. “With no villains around they’ve probably gotten soft as hell.”

Jay laughed. “Who cares? More territory for us to control.” Mal’s eyes lit up. For years she’d been dreaming of expanding their territory, claiming full control of everything but the shores. And not only was there more territory, it would be an easy claim. “Maybe even an entire kingdom.”

“There are other ways to get a kingdom, you know,” Evie smiled, batting her lashes.

“Fine,” Mal said, feigning a sigh as she rolled her eyes. This wasn’t the first time, and it wouldn’t be the last, they’d had this conversation. Evie preferred a quiet take over, one she claimed was less likely to damage the resources they were claiming. Like him, Mal preferred to just get it over with without having to play a long game. Easier to take it than try to outwit someone. A lot less waiting too. “We’ll get you a prince to play with. A nice little toy.”

Toy was right. Evie’d have all the princes wrapped around her finger within a day and she could take her pick. Not that any of them were good enough for her. Or even worthy of her attention and time. Time she could be with them. Jay pressed a kiss beneath her ear and Evie giggled. So kill him. Mal wasn’t the only possessive one.

The other two must’ve been thinking along the same lines because Carlos worked his way into her arms while Mal caught her chin and pulled her into a kiss. In response, Evie cuddled Carlos closer and returned the kiss while finding one of Jay’s hands with her own. “I’m still yours,” she soothed once Mal was satisfied her point was made.

“You’re always ours,” Mal replied. Jay nodded and Carlos hummed his own agreement. They’d let her have her prince. It was her birthright and the only thing that could possibly satisfy her mother. But they weren’t going to let her go either.

Silence fell between them, and Jay rested his chin on Evie’s shoulder. The princess played with Carlos’s hair as he melted against her. And Mal stared at the wall. Finally, she said, “Get some sleep.” ‘We’ll need it’ hung in the air and none of them acknowledged it.

Instead, Jay and Carlos let Evie go so she could gather the blankets while they did what they could to make the mattress as comfortable as possible. Mal went through the room, setting each of their traps and making sure all the tripwires Carlos had made were in place. She also stashed their passports for leaving the Isle among her art supplies. Jay helped the other two get settled in bed and arrange the blankets.

Only when she was satisfied that they wouldn’t be caught off guard did Mal blow out the candle and return to the bed. Evie and Carlos were already curled together, seeking comfort without admitting it, so Mal moved to stretch out beside Jay. Eventually, the breathing around him evened out and deepened.

Except for one.

Neither of them spoke. They didn’t need to. Her leg bumped his. She was worried. Not scared. Never scared. What were they going to be facing? Who would they have to fight? Who did they have to watch? How did they even start trying to accomplish such an impossible goal?

Would they die slowly if they failed?

Jay rolled so his breath would brush across her shoulder. He didn’t have the answers. But it didn’t matter. He wouldn’t let her face it alone.

Gradually Mal fell asleep.

He kept watch.

Chapter Text

Carlos never liked going to the piers. Too many people around. The entire place stank of fish, fresh and rotten. The pirates always went on and on about fresh salty air from the ocean. Carlos had yet to smell it. Speaking of pirates, the piers belonged to Uma and her ship rats. Which meant he wasn’t welcome here unless a ship from the mainland arrived. A fragile agreement had been made that the one pier was neutral ground on delivery days only. But the rest were off limits at best.

While he definitely understood why his mother was here, he didn’t understand why the Isle didn’t get any more attention than an urchin begging for food. Weren’t heroes supposed to be heroic? Care about that kind of shit? That was what made them different from everyone on the Isle right? So far, Carlos wasn’t convinced there was much of a difference between them and the mainlanders.

Which was just another reason not to trust this summons. There had to be a catch. Why would the people who banished the villains decide to bring four of their kids to Auradon? Especially his pack. Mal was an obvious bad choice. Not only was she the daughter of Maleficent—he shuddered and inched closer to Evie—but she had magic. While on the Isle she couldn’t do much, the barrier neutralizing most of it, but there was no telling how powerful she would be on the mainland. Bringing someone like her outside the barrier was beyond stupid.

Then there was Evie. Despite being the one with the best manners and constantly applying makeup, she was dangerous. And smart . A combination that the heroes should be scared of. She could create potions and balms that people were willing to pay for and poisons people would do almost anything to avoid. More importantly, she could manipulate others. Most of the time people never realized she’d planted the idea in the first place and once she had sunk her claws in there was no getting them out.

Jay was logically the safest choice, but that was because Jafar might as well have forgotten he existed. Yes, he was one of the strongest on the Isle, but he wasn’t as powerful as Mal or as crafty as Evie. But the heroes didn’t know that. For all they knew, Jafar had taught Jay to be exactly like him. A cruel and ruthless villain, more than happy to stab his opponents or supposed allies in the back. And smart enough to know when to do so. Of the villains on the Isle, he’d had some of the greatest ambitions.

As for Carlos himself…well…anyone related to Cruella should be feared just because they shared her blood. Insanity. Cruelty. There was no need for magic. She was almost more terrifying because she didn’t have magic. The barrier didn’t do anything to control her. Even Maleficent and Grimhilde weren’t as powerful as they’d been on the mainland. Cruella…She was almost stronger here.

A passerby knocked into him, and he ducked away, rolling a coin from a pocket over his knuckles and into his palm. The man kept walking and Carlos offered the coin to Evie who slipped it into her own pocket with a small smile. The smile faded too soon, and Carlos stared at the end of the pier where a ship was coming in to dock. It was just outside the wall of the barrier only a couple of feet out, men disembarking while others threw ropes to them to tie the ship to the pier. None of them stepped onto the pier.

The ships used something that somehow opened a space in the barrier just enough for the crew to shove the supplies through. When he’d woken up, Carlos had thought maybe that was their answer. Only to realize that if it was that simple to steal whatever opened the barrier, Maleficent or the Evil Queen or Ursula would’ve already escaped. A few people had tried to force their way out, but the mainlanders were always better armed and could close the barrier in less than a second. He’d seen someone actually lose an arm as the barrier closed on it. If it was a trap and they closed the barrier on them…He shuddered.

Besides, whatever they used to open the barrier only worked once. Once the barrier closed, that was it. The barrier only opened once per trip. A mainlander had accidently gotten stuck on the wrong side of the barrier once. His companions could only watch as the islanders swarmed him. If they could’ve saved him, they would have.

A man almost as tall as his mother disembarked and made his way over to the barrier to look in at them. Carlos shrank back behind Evie. There was a curl to the man’s lip and a tightness around his eyes that warned of anger. Disgust. What was it that he saw when he looked at them? Did he see a pack? A bunch of rabid animals? Villains in training? Did he even see them as people?

“You have the passports?” the man demanded.

Mal’s eyes flashed as she lifted her chin. “Yeah, we have your stupid passports.” Grabbing the bag with her few clothes and slinging the one with her art supplies over her shoulder, Mal strode towards the barrier. Jay followed her, his bag and Carlos’s hung over his shoulders. Neither of them had anything to bring except some clothes. And the quilt Evie had made. The thought of leaving it behind made his heart twist.

Of them, Evie had the most to bring, three bags in total: clothes, makeup, some books, and her sewing kit that also contained the ingredients she used for potions. Of those, Carlos only trusted himself to help with the books while she carried the rest. Once they reached the barrier, Mal pressed the papers against the barrier and the man squinted at them. Then he glanced at a sheet of paper and then back at them. Most likely comparing them to some kind of description if Carlos had to guess. It was smart. Otherwise, anyone could try to leave.

“Maleficent’s daughter. Grimhilde’s daughter. Cruella’s son. Jafar’s son.”

“That’s us,” Mal confirmed. When he made no move to open the barrier, Mal arched an eyebrow. “So, are you actually going to let us out or is this a social visit?”

Jay smirked as the man went red, jaw working. Personally, Carlos wished she wouldn’t antagonize the person in charge of getting them to Auradon. It was way too easy for “accidents” to happen when there was no one to hold you accountable. No way the crew was going to tell if the villain kids were intentionally thrown overboard. Worse, none of them knew how to swim. Even if they did, they wouldn’t be able to swim all the way back. And if they managed that miracle, they wouldn’t be able to open the barrier. They’d drown only feet from safety…

Something warm rested against his back, jarring him from his thoughts and he lifted his gaze to meet Evie’s.

Gathering himself, the man said, “You and your belongings will be searched. Any weapons or contraband will be confiscated or disposed of. You will then be brought aboard, introduced to the captain, and shown to your cabin. You will stay out of the way as we prepare to sail. Is that understood?”

“Of course,” Evie nodded, offering him her brightest smile and a flutter of her lashes. Mal shot her a look but didn’t disagree. Carlos was more interested in the look the man gave her. Disgust. Actual pure disgust in the twist of his lips and straightening of his spine. No one looked at Evie like that. Not even the pirates. Just because they belonged to different gangs didn’t mean they didn’t admire the princess.

For a split moment, Evie’s expression faltered, smile drooping, eyes skittering to the side, before she collected herself. At her side, her fingers twitched towards the compact tucked into her jacket pocket, always within easy reach.

“Come on already,” Jay prompted, drawing the attention away from Evie who immediately pulled out her mirror and double checked her makeup.

With a low mutter, the man opened the barrier just enough for them to squeeze through. Mal went first, followed by Evie, then Carlos, and finally Jay. As soon as they were through, the barrier closed, and they were ordered to set their bags down and stand with their arms out to be searched. After they were searched, their bags became the focus, and they had a chance to look around.

Awed, Carlos took another couple steps forward. Outside. They…they were outside the barrier. He was outside the barrier. Eyes wide, he stared at the planks beneath his feet. This was the furthest he’d ever gone. This was further than anyone had been in decades. 

The barrier itself was clear, but the occasional swirls of gold gave away its presence. But there always seemed to be a shadow covering the Isle. A cloudy dome muting everything outside. He knew it was probably his imagination, but the sun never felt this warm on the Isle. The air never so clean. The sky never that blue. Untainted. Tears threatened to blur his vision. Was this what being free was? Unable to speak, he turned to the others.

Each of them stood frozen in place. Mal’s face was turned to the sky, eyes closed as a slight breeze played with her hair. Bright red lips parted, Evie watched the waves roll in from the endless horizon. Jay looked everywhere. But his attention wasn’t on finding danger; Carlos could see the amazement in his dark, almost black eyes.

“Move.”

The harsh voice shattered the beauty and his gaze darted to where the man who seemed to be in charge of working with them stood on the gangplank. Without hesitation, Carlos returned to Jay’s side, arms tightening around Evie’s books. Shaking herself as if trying to wake up, Mal glared at their guide before following him onto the ship. The rest of them trailed after her.

Unfamiliar eyes lingered on them. Strange voices murmured. On instinct, he pressed closer to Jay. It was the safest place available. Chin high, standing at her full height, Mal’s footsteps rang out in challenge. The daughter of Maleficent was present, and she owned the space.

An older man with streaks of gray in his blond hair moved to greet them. Sharp eyes assessed them. Mal met his gaze, head tilted, weight on one leg, eyebrow raised, while Evie presented her most charming smile with the supposed posture of royalty. Jay simply stood hands in pockets while Carlos used every trick he knew to appear smaller. Hunched shoulders. Slouching. Head lowered. Angled partially behind Jay.

Several seconds that felt like hours passed before the man nodded to himself and said, “I am Captain Alcott and I’m in charge of The Gentle.” Carlos blinked. Was he serious? “This,” he gestured to the first man, “is Lieutenant Chadwick. Crown Prince Benjamin has tasked us with bringing you to Auradon.”

“For some reason,” Lieutenant Chadwick not so quietly muttered. Carlos decided he hated the name Chadwick.

Captain Alcott’s expression froze, as if trying to not react, before continuing, “While aboard my ship you will be expected to follow certain rules. You will not interfere with the crews’ tasks. You will remain in the designated areas and not wander. If I or Lieutenant Chadwick give you an order you will listen. It will be given for good reason and there may not be time to explain things.”

Already Carlos could tell Mal had decided this wasn’t worth her attention and Jay was focused on the crew around them. That left himself and Evie to learn and remember what to do to stay safe. To avoid attention.

They were expected to: only take their allotted rations, not interact with the crew, not touch anything that did not belong to them, and not get involved in or start any form of violence. All of those were manageable. They could survive this. He glanced at Mal and Jay. 

Maybe.

Chapter Text

“Evil fucking godsdamn-”

Grimacing, Mal moved a little further away from Jay as his curses turned into retching. Her right-hand man was huddled over their “bathroom”, just a hole in a bench that went straight down to the water, his hair tied up in a bun by Evie, puking nothing but bile. Only two hours into their journey and already Jay had emptied his stomach completely. According to Captain Whatever His Name Was, it would take at least a week to arrive in Auradon, if the weather stayed nice. He’d also said that Jay had something called seasickness.

Even though it had the word “sickness” in it, apparently it wasn’t an actual illness. Personally, she thought it was stupid to call it a sickness if it wasn’t. But at least the rest of them couldn’t catch it from him. It was caused by the motion of the ship and Jay was more sensitive to it and his body didn’t like it. There was also nothing they could do about it other than wait and see if he adjusted. If he wasn’t vomiting in front of her, she’d be teasing him for being “sensitive”.

Evie knelt beside him, rubbing his back, while Carlos finally sat down after looking over every inch of their cabin. As far as rooms went, it wasn’t too bad. Not too small and they had two bunks. Normally they’d only need one; the pathetic excuse of a mattress they used in their base was smaller than the bunks and they shared it almost every night with no problem. She preferred it that way. It meant she could keep her pack close. At the moment, however, Mal was more than willing to make an exception and stick Jay in a bunk alone. Being puked on in the middle of the night didn’t appeal to her and Evie would be livid if her clothes were ruined. Not to mention the smell.

“Do you have anything that might help, E?” she asked as Jay slumped over with a groan, head resting in Evie’s lap, carefully positioned so he couldn’t throw up on her or her clothes.

The princess tapped her fingers against her leg, the hand in Jay’s hair pausing as she thought, blue eyes focused on nothing. “I might? I have what I need to make my usual potion for nausea. Whether or not it will help…” She trailed off with a shrug. After a moment, her lips twitched and she pressed them together before taking a breath and adding, “I’m running low on a lot of my ingredients, and we don’t know when or where we’ll be able to get more.”

Another groan came from Jay and Mal frowned. Was it worth it? Evie was the only one who could actually take care of them if they got hurt or sick. If she ran out of supplies then they were screwed. There was another groan and then Jay was lunging for the hole while Carlos scrambled to stay out of his way…Sweat slicked Jay’s skin and he was pale, shuddering as his body heaved again. Shit.

“Do it,” Mal said. “If it works then he feels better. If not, it’s not like he’ll get worse.”

Evie nodded. “Carlos? Take over?”

Their youngest moved forward and, with Evie’s help, settled Jay against him. Mal moved to their window and pushed it open. The fresh rush of air cleared her mind and nose as she stuck her head out as far as she could. No wonder the shrimp and her crew wanted to sail so badly. Mal’d never smelled air so pure.

Overhead, the sky spread out, and it didn’t feel like the same sky she’d stare at on the Isle. It seemed more vibrant and wild. Somehow it looked even bigger too. And the air…the air was sharper. Something about it called to her and something deep in her chest wanted to go to it. Frowning, Mal cursed and she could feel Carlos and Evie glance at her. She wanted to be on deck where she could really be under the sky. They were out of the barrier. Why should they be trapped in a cabin?

“This fucking sucks,” she said, looking at them over her shoulder.

“Don’t,” Jay glared. “At least you aren’t dying.”

“You’re not dying.”

“Sure feels like it.”

“We can walk through the permitted areas after I finish the potion,” Evie offered without looking up from where she sorted through her ingredients.

“We really shouldn’t leave the cabin,” Carlos protested, idly running his fingers over Jay’s hair, careful not to pull any out of the bun.

Mal rolled her eyes. “Come on, Los. It isn’t like we’re going into the ‘restricted’ areas.”

Chewing his lip, Carlos dropped his gaze. “They can do anything to us,” he whispered. “It’d be our word against theirs if we even try to say anything…And that’s if we get to the mainland at all.” When she arched an eyebrow, Carlos shrank in on himself. “All they have to do is push us overboard and we disappear.”

She didn’t have an answer for that. What could she say? He wasn’t wrong. But what were they supposed to do for a week? Sit in the cabin? Already she was restless, and it’d only get worse. A lot worse. But she couldn’t, wouldn’t , put her pack at risk. A string of curses left her as she turned to glower out the window.

“Mal…I…” Carlos started, but she shook her head and he fell silent, plucking at the hem of his shirt.

The only sounds were the rustle of Evie’s clothes as she worked and the occasional groan from Jay. Finally, Evie said, “You can draw. We can be your muses.”

That…that had potential. Mal didn’t draw her pack very often; Evie and Carlos were usually too shy, and Jay never stayed still long enough. When she glanced over her shoulder, Carlos was blushing faintly, and Evie gave her a small smile.

“Maybe,” she replied. Tension faded from Carlos’s posture.

Day six. Day fucking six.

Thank the gods that the weather was still good. The sooner they got to the mainland the sooner they could get off the ship. Leaning as far out the window as she dared, Mal closed her eyes. And promptly cursed as ocean spray hit her in the face.

“Shut the fuck up,” Jay groaned.

In the corner, Jay tried to glare at her, dark circles under his eyes. Evie’s potion wasn’t as effective as they’d hoped and for six fucking days, he’d been fighting to keep food down. The constant retching had her nerves worn thin, Carlos fidgeting with anything he could get his hands on, and Evie trying to come up with new mixtures with her dwindling supplies to help him. After Evie made another two attempts to create an effective potion, Mal had told her to stop. Jay wasn’t going to die, and they couldn’t use all of Evie’s ingredients. Not when they didn’t know when they’d really need them.

“You’ll wake them up,” he added when she flipped him off. He was right, but Mal flipped him off again before moving to flop on Jay’s bunk. Across the room, on the bunk Jay was not allowed on, Evie and Carlos were curled together, holding hands, foreheads touching, breaths slow and even. It was the first time since leaving the Isle that Carlos was able to sleep instead of just dozing, and Evie had been tending to Jay whenever she wasn’t messing with her potions or helping Mal get their rations so she hadn’t been resting. Only the constant reapplication of makeup disguised the darkening circles under her eyes. But now, now they were finally resting.

Slowly, her gaze trailed over them. The way the light and shadows fell over them. Features slightly more relaxed. Gentle curves of their bodies. It was irresistible.

Careful not to wake them, she fanned Evie’s hair out behind her and mussed Carlos’s hair to create a fascinating mess of black roots and white tips. Once she was satisfied, Mal grabbed her sketchbook and charcoal and settled on Jay’s bunk again. Soon the world faded to a quiet buzz as she tried to capture what she saw on the paper. Constellations of freckles. Delicate features still graceful asleep. A princess. A pup. Sapphire. Diamond and onyx… It was a dangerous piece. A piece she shouldn’t draw… Not that it stopped her from doing it.

“Mal?”

“What?”

When Jay didn’t answer, Mal glanced at him. Their gazes locked and his dark brown eyes flickered from her sketchbook to their packmates. Eyes narrowing, Mal muttered, “Fuck off.” There was a reason she guarded sketchbook as closely as she guarded her pack.

Silence fell between them again and she went back to her drawing. It wasn’t until she was finishing the shading of Evie’s hair that the quiet was broken again.

“Mal… I’m hungry,” Carlos said, voice low.

“I wouldn’t mind some food too,” Evie yawned, stretching slightly and kissing Carlos’s cheek before sitting up. “Jay?”

“Just something to drink,” he muttered, looking a little green.

“Alright,” Mal nodded. Putting away her materials, she stretched. “Come on, E.”

Princess in tow, she made her way through the passages to the galley. Despite her best efforts, she hadn’t been able to confine herself to the cabin like Carlos and Jay. Though Jay’s wasn’t entirely by choice and more out of necessity. By the afternoon of day two, she’d given up and left the room with Evie. No one was leaving their cabin alone. Not in enemy territory.

A few soldiers–because no one would agree to travel with four villain kids without guards and normal sailors wouldn’t be so well armed–gave them quick glances before ignoring them. And she wasn’t sure how she felt about that. She was supposed to be feared. She was supposed to be the one everyone avoided… The first time they left their cabin they’d gotten the same looks they got on the Isle: wary, expecting Mal and Evie to steal anything and everything that wasn’t nailed down.  

So, she and Evie had walked through the areas they were allowed to go and got some of the watered-down rum for Jay. That same night they got their own rations, wanting to keep the sailors away from their vulnerable members. And Mal insisted that they show the goody-two-shoe soldiers that they weren’t intimated. After all, they were the children of some of the worst villains in history.

But by day four, the soldiers were used to them, alert but not hostile. It was probably a good thing in the long run, but still…

Reaching the galley, Mal headed in to get their rations while Evie stood watch just outside the doorway. The rations were the same every day: salted meat, dried fruit, hardtack. It was more than they needed. More than they’d ever expected. But turning down food was something only idiots did. Besides, it gave them an emergency stash they could use if they needed to run, hiding it in Carlos’s bag. They’d never really had one before.

Shoving the rations into her pockets, Mal grabbed the tankards of watered-down rum and called, “Let’s go, E.”

“Don’t touch me!!”

Evie!

Dropping the tankards, Mal sprinted for the door, drawing her dagger.

As she skittered through the door she snarled, eyes glowing green as she reached for her magic, ready to strike.

A soldier towered over Evie, trapping her against the wall and between his arms. The way he trailed his gaze over her had Mal’s hackles rising. Evie’s chin was a little too high, eyes too regal, fingers twitching at her side where her dagger was hidden. 

“Enough!”

The sharp order froze Mal in place and she whirled to see Captain Alcott storming towards them. Eyes wide, the soldier backed away and Mal took the opening. Lunging forward, she grabbed Evie’s hand and bolted. They couldn’t stay. She needed to get what was hers somewhere safe. Away from the men. Back with the pack. Somewhere they could defend.

Carlos jerked in alarm as she slammed the door open. One look at her blazing green eyes and he was scrambling to lock the door behind them, drawing his knives and standing guard. Still in the corner, Jay struggled to get up, but Mal waved him down, attention on Evie as she stepped away from Mal.

“What happened?” Jay asked as Evie perched on their bunk and pulled out her mirror and lipstick. Still at the door, knives drawn, Carlos glanced at their princess. Restless, Mal paced the cabin, jaw clenched, dagger drawn, eyes green, listening closely.

Evie’s lips twisted. “One of-one of the soldiers thought I owed him a ‘favor’ for transporting us to Auradon.”

Behind her, Carlos made a strangled sound as her own blood screamed.

“He what ?!” Jay growled.

Carefully painting another layer of red onto her lips, Evie shrugged. Despite her trembling hands, none of the lipstick smeared. “He was a man incapable of using his head instead of his dick. Before he could do more than grab me, Mal and the captain showed up.”

“The-the captain?” Carlos repeated. “What did he-what did he say?”

“We left before he could do anything,” Mal said. “We weren’t sticking around for it. And we aren’t leaving to find out.”

He nodded and they fell quiet, Mal switching places with him. She didn’t know how long she stood guard, eyes blazing green, Evie silently leaning against Carlos.

A knock at the door broke the silence and they all braced themselves, Mal’s eyes flaring green again.

“Go away!” Mal snapped..

“I’d like to speak with you,” Captain Alcott replied and Mal’s eyes narrowed. When none of them answered, he added, “I do not need to come in.”

After exchanging looks with the others, Mal stomped to the door and leaned against it. “Then talk through the door,” she told him.

There was no reply for a moment and Mal assumed the old man had left until he said, “You have my deepest apologies. What happened is unacceptable and the man will be punished with twenty lashes and once we return to Auradon he will be dishonorably discharged.”

That…wasn’t what she’d expected. Her shock was reflected in her pack’s faces.

“I wish to assure you that no one will attempt such a thing again while you are under my care,” he continued.

“Because of the Crowned Prince,” she snorted.

“Because rape is a truly despicable act.” There was nothing but disgust and fury in the man’s voice and Mal blinked. Again, she didn’t reply. Finally, Captain Alcott said, “I will personally deliver your rations and escort you whenever you wish to stretch your legs.”

When he said nothing else for several minutes, Mal peeked out the door. He was gone, but there were four mugs of the watered-down rum on the floor. Collecting them, she closed the door again. The others accepted their mugs and she returned to sit against the door. None of them spoke. Carlos stayed beside Evie, the two eventually dozing off against each other. Even Jay managed to doze.

It left Mal to her thoughts and the strange words from the captain.

That night, they heard the crack of a whip against skin twenty times. It wasn’t enough.

Chapter Text

The instant the gangplank was secure, Jay sprinted for it, ignoring the soldiers’ shouts. No way in hell was he spending another second on that floating torture chamber. Give him Maleficent’s dungeon any day. Evil below, he refused to ever board a ship again. Absolutely nothing would ever make him do that again.

When his feet hit the dock, he whooped. Mal’s cackle mocked him, and he flipped her off. One day he hoped she got to know what fucking seasickness felt like. Let her puke for days while feeling like the entire world was tumbling down a hill.

“Aww,” Mal cooed as she and the other two walked down the gangplank. “Is our Jay ‘sensitive’?”

“Fuck off,” he replied. He wished he’d been sensitive all over her clothes. Of course, then Evie would’ve killed him. On the other hand, death might’ve been a mercy. Revenge and sweet release. Not a bad deal.

“We’re actually here,” Evie breathed.

The princess hovered beside Mal, gaze tracking the soldiers. Back on deck, Jay could see several of them restraining one of their own. Whip marks covered his back. His fingers itched to draw his knife and kill the man right then and there. But the bastard was on the ship and Jay was never going back on The Gentle. Gentle. Fucking right.

“It’s so…different,” Carlos frowned.

Jay followed his gaze. Everything was so…clean. No fish guts or trash piled along the shore. No one passed out in the street. At least a hundred ships floated at docks lined up along the coast, each one almost completely barnacle free and none of them with rotting wood. If the pirate assholes ever saw this they’d be drooling.

People moved about, working instead of just milling around with nothing to do. No one stood in dark alleys waiting to snatch anyone too stupid or too drunk to watch their surroundings. Actually, it didn’t look like there were any alleys, just more roads. How did anyone hide in a place like this? Where did they dump garbage? What came over to the Isle wasn’t nearly enough junk to be everything.

“Welcome to Auradon,” Captain Alcott said, coming up behind them. The old man gave them space, like he had ever since Evie was attacked, but he was always close enough that no one would question that they were under his what? Scrutiny? Supervision? Protection? No way it was the last one. Whatever it was, he didn’t like it.

“So, what now?” Mal asked, arms crossed. But he could tell she was grateful to be off the ship. Her gaze lingered on the sky a few seconds too long each time she glanced up.

The captain scanned the shoreline before nodding to two strange things on wheels. “We take the carriages to the University. The staff will take care of you from there.”

Carriages? Did he mean the wheeled things? Jay knew the word too. He just couldn’t place it.

“Carriage? Like from Cinderella’s story?” Evie asked.

“Yes. Though these ones aren’t made from pumpkins and the horses aren’t actually mice,” Captain Alcott chuckled.

At horses, Carlos perked up, leaning forward a little to get a better look. Jay refused to grin at the reaction. Evie didn’t bother hiding her smile while Mal rolled her eyes with a huff that sounded annoyed, but Jay knew she was amused. Horses and cats. Those were the animals Carlos wanted to see the most after listening to and reading all the stories about the older villains on the island.

“Wait, what do you mean ‘we’?” Jay asked. “Why are you coming?”

“I was charged with ensuring your safe arrival to the university,” the captain said with a shrug.

Captain Alcott gestured for them to grab their belongings and follow him. Soon enough they were stepping off the wooden planks of the pier and onto the strange stone road. Each rock looked like it was supposed to be there. How much fucking time did these people have if they wasted it on stupid shit like that? Like someone decided that a perfectly good road wasn’t enough and decided to fit a bunch of rocks together.

Stares and whispers followed them as they walked. In response, Evie’s smile became flirtatious, and she fluttered her lashes at several onlookers. Mal, on the other hand, sneered at anyone stupid enough to meet her gaze. Jay didn’t bother acknowledging anything, too busy making sure no one was going to dart out of the crowd and knife them. Carlos made an effort to disappear at his side. Until they reached the carriages anyway.

As Captain Alcott spoke with the two drivers, Carlos cautiously approached the horses, extending a hand to let the huge creatures sniff him. They didn’t look aggressive, but the clear muscle beneath the brown and white fur had Jay wary. These were powerful creatures, and he didn’t want to think about what it would feel like if they decided to kick him. Mal was staying a safe distance from them too, watching them closely, while Evie stared at them in awe.

A horse with a white muzzle sniffed Carlos’s hand before nudging it. Lips parted, Carlos rested his other hand on the broad cheek. The beast made a strange huffing sound and Mal tensed. Carlos just smiled.

“Come along,” the captain called, and Carlos jerked his hands away from the horse, retreating to Jay’s side. When the man saw Carlos watching the horse, and the horse watching him back, his expression changed. If Jay didn’t know better, he’d say it softened. “Quite the specimen, isn’t he?”

“He’s beautiful,” their youngest whispered, ducking his head and pressing closer to Jay’s side. Jay draped his arm over his shoulders.

The drivers steered them towards one of the carriages and there was a brief standoff when they tried to take their bags. Jay glared at them, head high, daring them to even try to touch what wasn’t theirs. Finally, they gave up and the four climbed inside and closed the door. When the captain got into the other carriage, Jay caught a glimpse of another man inside before the door closed again. One dressed in much fancier clothes. And then they were moving, the carriages bouncing along the stone road and Jay closed his eyes with a low curse. Please don’t let this be another mobile torture chamber.

It was. At least for a while, the ride smoothed out a bit once they reached dirt roads and while his stomach protested, he didn’t throw up. Opening the window helped too and he could watch the world go past.

Evie’s mother had been right. The mainland was  green, and it wasn’t just one shade of green. There were greens that reminded him of the emeralds on the bracelet he’d stolen from Drizella once. Other greens were brighter versions of the grass back on the Isle. It all looked healthy. Alive.

Trees thicker than his waist grew alongside the roads and bushes covered in berries bright as rubies clustered together among them. Flowers swayed in the breeze and Evie excitedly pointed to ones she recognized from books.

“That’s lavender. And those are passion flowers. They’re both good for sleeping potions. Oooo. Those are arum lilies!”

He tried to pay attention. If she ever needed any of these for potions while they were here, he’d have to know what to look for. But his attention kept getting caught on other things outside the carriage. Like the fields, huge fields, full of apple trees or rich brown dirt crowded with vegetables he’d never seen before. How could so much food exist? Was it magic? Was that how Auradon was able to grow so much, and the Isle couldn’t?

“They live like  this, and we only get their fucking scraps?” Mal hissed, silencing Evie.

“Way to sour the mood,” Jay huffed. He’d actually liked the view. She could’ve waited to remind him that he should hate it.

The rest of the trip was spent in almost total silence, broken only by an occasional whisper between Evie and Carlos as they stared out the other window. At least that’s the last thing he remembered. At some point he’d managed to doze off despite the constant motion.

Mal pushing his head off her shoulder was the only warning he got before the carriage came to a stop. After making sure they weren’t under attack, Jay grumbled a curse directed at Mal and her hair, before cracking his neck and peering outside. And the curse turned to one of shock.

The building they’d stopped at was huge! At least three times the size of Maleficent’s fortress back on the Isle and that was the largest construction there. Only the Evil Queen’s palace was comparable.

Three stories of stone the warm color of a pale rose stood confidently against the bright blue sky, surrounded by bushes trimmed into little spheres. Windows, glass windows, gleamed in rows across each level of the building. Double doors made of a strange almost gold colored wood were open to show a hall lined with what could only be armor.

Who could possibly live here that was so important? And why were they being brought here?

“Um, is this right?” Carlos asked, staring wide-eyed out the window and Jay could tell he was calculating how long it would take to clean the place. And probably thanking the gods that Hell Hall wasn’t even a quarter of the size.

“It must be,” Mal muttered. “They brought us here.” But her eyes were just as wide as Carlos’s.

“Mother always said that nothing on the Isle compared to what was in Prurian,” Evie whispered. “But I never expected it to be so grand . And this is Auradon.”

As the driver opened the door, all four of them scrambled out to stare. It was only then that Jay noticed the line of men and women standing at attention. All of them were dressed in simple black and white clothing: the men dressed in black pants, a white shirt, and a black vest, the women in black dresses with a strange white section of cloth tied around their waists. Mal sneered at them as Jay moved between them and the rest of his pack.

“This is where I leave you,” Captain Alcott said as he moved to stand beside them. “His Highness has provided servants to assist you in preparing for a meal with him later today.”

Servants? Like what Grimhilde always longed for and Cruella…Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Carlos cringe.

As if that had been their que, a man and woman stepped forward. “If you would come this way, please,” the woman said, curtseying. “We will show you to your, ahem, baths.”

Chapter Text

The servants led them through a series of halls before taking them up a flight of stairs. It was… It had to be a palace. There was no other explanation.

Thick rugs carpeted the middle of the shiny wood floors. Paintings hung on the walls and there were plants in pots everywhere. Small little knickknacks sat on weird little tables and Carlos shoved his hands in his pockets to keep himself from pocketing them. Just one of those would buy an entire month's stay at Lady Tremaine’s brothel or fresh fish for two months. The Evil Queen would kill to have a palace like this. Especially decorative mirrors hung in random places. Evie was glancing at her reflection every chance she got.

Eventually, they stopped in front of several doors in yet another hall that looked like all the others. The man servant moved to one of the doors, while the woman moved to the other.

“If sirs would follow me,” the butler said as he gestured to the door, “your baths await.” The maid was saying the same thing to the girls and his mind stalled. They were being separated.

“No way. We stay together,” Jay protested, feeling Carlos move closer to his back. 

Mal crossed her arms. “We don’t-”

“Men and women always bathe separately,” the maid interrupted Mal, eyes wide in horror. “It’s not proper to bathe together.” The rest of the servants stopped, looking between the man and woman who appeared to be in charge, and the four of them, not sure what they were supposed to do now.

“Who cares about proper?” Mal snorted. “It’s just a bath.”

Several gasps escaped a few of the servants and the scandalized looks on their faces were priceless.

“Miss,” the woman frowned. “It would be most inappropriate-”

“We’ve already bathed together before. One more bath won’t make a difference,” Mal interrupted with a shrug.

One of the female servants swooned. Several of the men looked ready to do the same. Jay didn’t get it. A body was a body, was a body. Besides, bathing wouldn’t even be the most intimate thing the four of them had ever done. It’s actually pretty tame.

“Now, if you’ll excuse us, we’ll-” Mal started, moving to the door the butler gestured too.

Stepping forward, Evie caught Mal’s arm and tugged her toward the other door. “We’ll bathe separately,” the princess smiled. “It won’t be a problem.” Then she caught Jay’s eye and mouthed “Just go with it.”

With a shrug, Jay tugged Carlos along with him into the room next door to the girls’. Of all of them, the princess was the expert on what to do in the mainland. If she said to separate, then he guessed they were going to separate. Two metal tubs were set up for them, with small little tables covered in strange bottles next to them. What he guessed were towels but looked nothing like what he knew to be towels, were folded and sitting on a stool.

“Please take all the time you need. We will bring fresh clothes for you once you are done,” the man in charge told them before bowing and closing the door, looking a little relieved.

He exchanged looks with Carlos. “What was that all about?”

“I don’t know,” Carlos shrugged. They stood in silence for a moment before Carlos gestured towards the tubs. “So do we…?”

“Might as well,” Jay said, starting towards the tubs. “They seem pretty determined.”

“They think we stink,” Carlos commented as he followed Jay. “Whenever they get close to us, their noses wrinkle.”

Jay gave himself an experimental sniff and shrugged. He didn’t think he smelled that bad. When they reached the baths, they stripped, Carlos piling his clothes next to the tub while Jay just tossed his to the side.

Bracing himself, Jay stepped into the tub and gasped. Immediately Carlos froze.

“What? What’s wrong with it?”

“It’s…warm,” Jay replied, staring at the water. Now that he was looking closely, there was a faint haze of steam above the surface of the water. Warm but not scalding. Not even close to ice cold.

“That’s mean, Jay,” Carlos huffed, glaring at him.

“No, seriously.”

Clearly unconvinced, Carlos stepped into his own bath and Jay watched as his lips formed a little o. Then he sank into the water, eyes closing, and Jay copied him. Warmth wrapped around him, seeping into his muscles and Jay groaned. Fuck it felt good. It felt really good. Evie had once mentioned that her baths were usually lukewarm, and Jay sometimes found himself wondering what that felt like. Now he knew.

For a long moment, he forgot that they were supposed to be bathing and just stretched out in the water. That alone was weird. Every time Maleficent had deemed him and Mal too filthy to be in her presence, they’d taken turns using a wooden tub just big enough for them to sit in. It wasn’t until he heard Carlos scrubbing at himself that Jay remembered to wash himself.

Once they were both done washing and Carlos had washed his clothes, pointing out that they were going to be given clothes to wear and his clothes really needed to be washed anyway, they grabbed their towels and dried off. Carlos kept his towel wrapped tightly around his entire body while Jay settled for wrapping it around his hips. Usually he wouldn’t bother, but these people seemed to have a weird thing about bodies.

At their knock at the door, the head servant came in, looked them over and, not so subtly, sniffed them. Then he pressed his lips together. “Did either of you use soap?”

“Soap?” Jay repeated.

The man stared at him like he’d just said Mal’s favorite color was yellow. Then he blinked and walked over to the tables with the little bottles. “Soap and shampoo,” he said. “You use these to help remove dirt and odors. These,” he held up two bottles, “are soap for your body. And these,” he gestured to the remaining three, “are for your hair. We’ll refill the tubs and let you bathe again with the soap.” Then he bustled out of the room, closing the door behind him.

Again, he exchanged looks with Carlos, but the younger boy looked just as confused as he felt. Through the door, he could hear the man say, “The girls too? It’s as if they’re animals.”

At least Mal and Evie failed too. Still, it wasn’t their fault Auradon had strange rules about how to clean themselves. What did it matter anyway? They were just going to get dirty again. He turned to Carlos to mock the man’s uppity tone, but the younger boy wasn’t paying attention. Fuck.

“They think we’re animals?” Jay laughed, throwing an arm around Carlos’s shoulders and pulling him close. “They should meet Uma’s crew.”

Brown eyes cleared a little and Carlos grinned. There. That was better.

A few minutes later the man returned and opened small drains to empty the tubs then closed again for the fresh water that poured from a strange faucet when the man turned a strange knob. Magic? Once the tubs were full of steaming water, he left with a final reminder to use soap this time and they were left alone to bathe. Again.

A small door Jay hadn’t noticed eased open and Evie stuck her head in, blue hair damp. Seeing no one else was there, she slipped into the room followed closely by Mal. Both of them wore towels wrapped around their bodies and Mal kept her arms crossed over her chest.

“What are you doing?” Jay asked as they joined them.

“These people are stupid,” Mal huffed.

Ignoring her, Evie smiled. “We figured you guys could use a little help too, so we picked the lock.”

“You guys failed to impress too?” Jay teased. He already knew they had. But this was a perfect opportunity to mess with their leader and princess. “Evie, I thought you’d at least get it right.”

“These people are stupid,” Mal repeated.

“Stupid or not, we need to get it right,” Evie snapped, eyes narrowing. “The standards in Auradon don’t match the standards we’re used to. And back there it was impossible to even think of being as clean as Auradon.” Her gaze locked on Jay, daring him to comment. He said nothing. Evie didn’t get mad a lot, but when she did, it was safer to just shut up.

“Get in the tubs,” Evie ordered. Grip tight on his arm, she steered him and Mal towards one of the tubs before pulling Carlos into the other one with her. Under Evie’s supervision and through some trial and error, they washed themselves with the soap and shampoo. Jay worked the shampoo through Mal’s hair, wrinkling his nose against the flowery smell.

“Gods, I’m going to smell like a fucking fairy,” Mal muttered.

“You are half fae,” Carlos pointed out from where he was helping Evie rinse her hair.

Rolling her eyes, Mal flipped him off. “Like a fucking good fairy,” she corrected. “Why do we need to stink like flowers anyway?”

“Because we’re in Auradon, and if this is what we need to do to stay, then this is what we’ll do,” Evie replied. Of course, smelling nice had always been something she was accustomed to with her mother brewing potions and perfumes to sell.

Mal didn’t say anything and Jay did his best to rinse the bubbles out of her hair. When she washed his hair, she took too much pleasure in using the most flowery shampoo, stating it “suited his sensitive nature”. So, he tried to shove her under the water which escalated until they were wrestling, Evie and Carlos ignoring them. It was tempting to have a little more fun with her, and he could tell she was tempted too, but this wasn’t the time or place.

Eventually, Evie grabbed each of them by the ear and dragged them out for her to look over and sniff. After scrubbing their faces one more time, she deemed them worthy and then dragged Mal back into their own room so the servants didn’t find them all together and flip out.

Sighing at his new smell, he began drying off before the crazy butler returned. He better get used to smelling like this., If Evie had her way, they were going to be smelling like this for a long time.

Chapter Text

When their new clothes were carried in, Evie rushed forward, forgetting herself completely at the sight of such beautiful material.  Her mother’s rants about how inferior the cloth was on the Isle and how her dresses had been back in Prurian suddenly made sense. Deep, rich colors. Soft to the touch even when new and not after having been worn down to something more pliant or less itchy.

Awed, Evie brushed her hand over the skirt of one of the dresses. Smooth. Soft. And the color was so vibrant!

“Miss?” the servant asked, and Evie startled, stumbling back several steps, face flushing a light red, realizing she was crowding the maid. There were no handmaidens on the Isle, but her mother had told her about them. She was also naked, and while she didn’t care too much about modesty, the people of Auradon were far more particular about such things.

“I’m sorry. I’ve never seen such beautiful material,” she said, and Mal snorted. Evie ignored her. Mal had never understood everything that went into making clothes. All she cared about was aesthetic and functionality. But there was so much more to it. The right material and needle and thread. The connections and hems. The way everything fell and rested.

For a moment, the two maids paused, exchanging looks, before one of them said, “We’ll help you dress. Some of the ties can be difficult to do by yourself.”

Mal’s lip curled. “I know how to dress myself thanks.”

When the two women froze, uncertain and awkward, Evie smiled at them. “Don’t mind her. If she needs help, I can do it.”

That was apparently good enough for them, though they, and Mal, didn’t look happy about it. One handed Mal an armful of clothes. The dress was a soft shade of purple that Evie had never seen before with a modest scoop neckline. Included among the pile were extra skirts nearly the same length as the dress itself. It took a moment for Evie to place them. Petticoats. Actual petticoats.

Her own clothes caught her attention as the maids helped dry the last of her skin before she slipped into her undergarments. A corset, beautifully made and structured, was fitted around her and she marveled at the support. The ratty thing she’d used on the Isle was like a torture device compared to this. While it wasn’t a perfect fit, it fit well enough, and she trailed her fingers over the ribbing as one maid set to work tightening it. Next were her own petticoats. Simple yet functional and still incredibly soft and light. The weaving was fine and delicate, nothing like the messy, itchy wool cloth produced on the Isle. Even Cruella’s cloth wasn’t this fine, and she had grown up in the fashion industry.

And then her dress… Oh her dress .

It was a stunning shade of jade, rich and deep as the stone itself, with a brown ribbon just below her bust. The short sleeves puffed up just enough to give them shape on her shoulders. When she moved, the fabric flowed and swayed. There was never enough material to make such long skirts on the Isle and the swish of it moving through the air with her was like magic.

“I’m not wearing this.”

Mal’s voice cut through her thoughts, and she turned to find the other girl kicking away the petticoats while yanking the dress off over her head. The corset was lopsided and sagging low on her figure, sloppily tied.

“You cannot wear the clothes you came in,” the head maid protested. “And we don’t have another dress prepared for your meal with the prince.”

“Then get me some pants and a shirt,” Mal replied as she dropped the dress to the floor, glaring at it as if it had personally offended her. Perhaps it had. Mal was difficult to please.

Both women looked stricken, torn between proper etiquette and expectations and a stubborn Mal.

“It’s not proper ma’am,” one of them tried, “if you let us help, we can make sure it is comfortable.”

“Like hell I’m letting you touch me!” Mal sneered, eyes flaring green, and Evie stepped between her and the maids. She didn’t think Mal actually would hurt them, but this wasn’t making a good impression, and the servants were most definitely reporting their behavior to the prince.

Finally, one of them said carefully, “I’m sure we can find something suitable for the meal. With the corset, a shirt should be passable.”

“I’ll help her with the corset,” Evie offered. “If you could find something for her, that would be best.”

They didn’t argue. With quick curtsies, they disappeared back into the hall.

Moving to Mal’s side, Evie began untangling the mess Mal had made of the corset. “It’s a lovely dress.”

“It’s impossible to move in and has too many stupid layers,” Mal retorted. “And if I wear it once, they’ll expect me to wear it again. Besides, I don’t do ‘lovely’.”

“We’re going to be meeting the prince ,” Evie reminded her as she straightened out the corset and began to tighten it properly. These really were amazing. The way they held their shape and didn’t require extra ties to stay in place…

“Don’t forget why we’re here, E. Forget the fashion. The prince summoned us so he should get us . Not some dressed up fake us.”

Of course. Expression falling just a touch, Evie nodded. “You’re right. But, Mal, we can’t go back either. Our mothers will be… displeased.”

There was a pause then Mal sighed. “You’re right. We need to blend in at least a little while we’re here. I guess fashion will have to be part of that. Just stay focused, okay?”

A small smile tugging at her lips, Evie stepped back and studied her handiwork. “Of course.”

Mal’s corset finally in place and properly tied, Evie moved to their bags and dug out her makeup kit before moving to the mirror. No cracks marred the surface or her reflection and for a moment she faltered. There were so many imperfections and now even the mirrors mocked her. She couldn’t meet the prince looking like this. It’d be a disgrace. A failure. Swallowing hard, she opened her kit.

As she applied concealer, she saw Mal shift in the mirror. Then, “I think you should speak for us at lunch.”

Evie blinked.

“I don’t know how to talk to a fucking prince. And I don’t know how to play all the games he does,” Mal continued. “I can answer some important questions, but of the four of us, you can blend in the easiest.”

“Mal, I-”

Mal interrupted. “You can outplay him. Get the secrets from him while keeping ours. I wouldn’t ask you if I didn’t think you could.”

Cheeks warming slightly, Evie lowered her brush. “I won’t let you down.”

“I know.”

By the time the maids returned, Evie had already applied most of her makeup and was just about done. They’d managed to find Mal a pair of nice cream pants they called “riding pants” and a shirt that was another shade of purple. Mal frowned but didn’t protest further. After all, she wasn’t wearing a dress and they’d technically gotten her what she’d asked for.

The boys were waiting for them in the hall. Jay’s hair was pulled back up into a bun again while Carlos’s hair had been trimmed so it no longer fell into his eyes, though his hair had changed to stay the appropriate mix of black and white as it always did whenever his hair was cut. A trait they couldn’t explain since there was no magic in his bloodline. Jay and Carlos both wore dark pants and white shirts. Carlos’s vest was black while Jay’s vest was a rich, dark red that accented his skin tone perfectly. She’d have to get her hands on that shade while they were here. It was spectacular on him.

Both of them stared at her, mouths gaping a little like a fish. With a smile, Evie spun for them, and Carlos swallowed hard.

“You look great,” he told her, and her smile brightened.

Before she could say anything, the man in charge began to usher them down the hall.

“Come along. The prince has been kept waiting long enough.”

The prince . The prince of Auradon who had chosen to summon them. The prince that would become king one day. A prince her mother would want her to catch.

They were led through another set of hallways and down a flight of stairs to a set of large double doors with a pair of guards standing watch. It was impossible not to feel their gaze and she subtly took Carlos’s hand when he moved closer.

And then the doors were opening, and a voice announced, “Your guests from the Isle of the Lost, Prince Benjamin.”

Chapter Text

Ben frowned as he stared at the notes spread across the table. The four chosen from the Isle had arrived two hours ago and the reports he’d received were…not what he had expected. Granted, he hadn’t been entirely sure what he’d been expecting, but it wasn’t what he’d been given.

He’d had Captain Alcott brought in as soon as the man had arrived, despite the captain’s protests that he’d been at sea for two weeks and surely wasn’t in any state for formal company. Formality was not a concern today. After all, Ben was meeting the islanders at the University’s staff dorms. 

The man’s report had been interesting; as well as concerning.

The four had been cooperative. They followed the rules they’d been given and had stayed out of the way of everyone on the ship. In fact, the only two who actually interacted with the crew had been remarkably well behaved. One of them had been rather prickly and sarcastic, but she hadn’t tried to start any fights. He knew plenty of people from the mainland who were snarky or had dark senses of humor. The other, the one who was almost raped, she had been incredibly well-mannered.

To think one of the soldiers sworn to protect Auradon tried to rape someone… It was inexcusable, and Ben… Ben wouldn’t have had the same control the VKs had to not outright fight the bastard. Another thing that surprised and concerned him. Why hadn’t they gone after the soldier? Sure the captain had promised to handle it–and Ben had every intention of speaking with his father about further punishments–but that wouldn’t be enough to satisfy him. Villains were all about revenge, so naturally their children would have the same tendency. Yet the four hadn’t done anything.

With an effort, he pushed his anger aside, something that had gotten a lot harder since he turned eighteen. What was done was done and he couldn’t change the past. The reports from the servants, however, he could act on.

Apparently, each of the villains’ children was badly malnourished, far worse than he’d anticipated. All four were healthy enough as far as Ferdinand and Isabelle could see, none of them at the point of starvation, but they were underweight and far far too thin. Each of them was also shorter than expected for their supposed ages, and what they knew of their parents–the oldest male at twenty-one, three years younger than Ben himself, both women at nineteen, and the youngest at eighteen–growth stunted as a result of limited food.

What worried him more, however, were the rest of the servants’ reports. The only one without scars was the daughter of Grimhilde, Evie according to the census. She was also the only one with a single tattoo, Maleficent’s daughter, Mal, and Jafar’s son, Jay, both sporting over five separate tattoos. Cruella’s son, Carlos, had two. He, however, had the most scars of the four. Ferdinand reported deep scars across the boy’s back that looked as though they came from some form of whip. There were also cigarette burns dotted over his entire body and needle tracks along the insides of his arms. Another deep scar sat just above his right hip.

The information about the Isle was limited, and that was still a bit of an understatement. All Ben had to work from were the original files from when the first villains had been shipped to the Isle, the attempted yearly census, and whatever the soldiers were able to observe through the barrier when they delivered the quarterly supplies and new inhabitants. And it was from those reports that Ben had chosen who he did.

At least two of the four were always together whenever spotted and their parents were some of the most concerning villains on the Isle. Figuring out who their parents were had required some research, but it had been easier than Ben expected. A small part of him wondered if there was a reason, he’d been able to find it so easily.

After some digging through the censuses, Ben had found that Grimhilde actively participated in the gathering of the information and provided her own. Apparently, she clung to the responsibilities she’d once had as a queen. Between observations and the information, the Evil Queen provided, they’d been able to narrow down their options and select the best four descendants to invite.

Even without Grimhilde’s participation, Carlos’s bloodline would’ve been the easiest to figure out besides Mal’s. The strange mix of black and white hair was a genetic trademark that the de Vil family had had for as long as anyone could remember and then some. Mal’s was easy because she used her mother’s reputation like a weapon. But not in a way that came across as her relying on it to keep her safe. No, the way Mal wielded it was a threat that said “if you think my mother is bad, just wait until you see what I can do”.

They were also the ones he worried about most. While Mal appeared confident and in control, her mother was the Mistress of all Evil and he didn’t have to wonder what kind of parent she’d be. Next to nothing was known about Carlos beyond his mother, but that was enough for Ben. Cruella was nothing short of insane. Ben had made the mistake of reading the reports about her arrest and the descriptions of some of her victims… At least she hadn’t made coats out of them… But he’d hoped that Cruella’s child might have been spared her cruelty. Based on what Ferdinand had reported, that wasn’t the case.

A knock at the door broke his musings and he looked up as a servant peeked in.

“They are on their way, Your Highness. Drinks and bread will be brought in shortly. The rest of the meal will only take another fifteen minutes.”

“Thank you,” Ben smiled, and the servant bowed and left.

Gathering his papers, Ben tucked them away on a small table. While he wouldn’t deny researching them and trying to figure out what to expect, he didn’t want them to be uncomfortable… Well, more uncomfortable than they probably already were.

Just after a servant delivered the breads, cheeses, butters, and jams and Ben returned to the table, there was a warning knock and then the doors swung open before Ben could double check to make sure his clothes weren’t rumpled.

“Your guests from the Isle of the Lost, Prince Benjamin.”

Chapter Text

Four people stepped into the room, two men and two women. All of them were breathtaking in their own ways.

Jay was the tallest of the four, his dark eyes commanding and powerful, daring someone to challenge him. Daring Ben to challenge him, even though neither of them had even said a word yet. But Ben could see the discomfort in the other man’s posture, muscles braced and coiled to strike at the first sign of a threat, while loose enough to move and adapt. Ben hoped he’d never have to face him in a true fight. Jay was someone Ben wanted at his side. A fighter. A predator. A piece of the wild contained in a human body.

Evie glided across the floor. Sapphire blue hair fell in gentle waves around her face, perfectly complimenting the shape of it. Grace and beauty flowed from her every step, her every move down to the slightest gesture of her hand, poise personified. Eyes as deep and alive as the ocean peered at him through long lashes that fluttered when she blinked. If sirens existed on land, he’d swear she was one of them. Alluring. Elegant. Tranquil as a lagoon.

While the least attention grabbing of the four, Carlos still stole his breath. The youngest’s features were striking. With his pale skin speckled in freckles, high cheekbones reminiscent of his mother, the hereditary de Vil hair, and chocolate brown eyes he seemed almost unreal. And the way he moved spoke of agility and speed, his eyes assessing and wary. Fast. Sharp. Smart. Nervous.

And then there was Mal. Despite being the second shortest, her presence was almost tangible. Every step clicked against the floor with purpose, her head held high. Amethyst hair loose and untamed beyond a simple brushing, swayed with each step. Her grey eyes reminded Ben of fog, mysterious and impossible to read, which only captured his curiosity. If Jay was a piece of the wilderness, Mal was an embodiment of myth and mystery, compelling and elusive, and Ben suddenly wasn’t sure if she was actually only half fae. A hint of unease tightened her mouth, her lips lightly compressed, but beyond that Ben couldn’t tell what she was thinking.

Self-conscious, Ben smoothed his jacket before bowing. “Welcome to the University of Auradon. I’m excited to meet all of you and look forward to the next year with you.”

Evie lowered herself into a flawless deep curtsey, head bowed to let her hair fall across her features. Awkward, Jay and Carlos bowed with the wrong hand behind their backs. Mal hesitated before bowing like the boys and Ben realized that he had been so mesmerized by her face that he’d missed that she’d chosen to wear pants and a shirt instead of a dress like Evie. He filed the observation away for later. For now, he needed to be present and focus on his guests.

“It is an honor, Your Highness,” Evie replied as she rose from her curtsey, as graceful as any princess. More graceful than a few actually. The smile she offered him was sweet and demure. “We look forward to studying here at the university.”

“I know you’ve already been told who I am but I’d like to properly introduce myself. I’m Ben, prince of Auradon,” he told them, habitually extending his hand.

All four stared at him for a moment before Evie stepped forward and placed her hand in his, allowing him to kiss it. “Evelyn,” she replied. “But, please, call me Evie.”

Mal went next, her grip firm, bordering tight, and her smile sharp. He decided the wise thing to do was to shake her hand rather than kiss it.“Mal.” With a jerk of her head towards the boys, she added, “Jay is the one next to me. Carlos is by Evie.”

Another thing to file away; the boys never approached him. Was it fear? That didn’t match Jay’s expression or posture. It was a possibility for Carlos, the youngest’s eyes darting around the room and only briefly landing on Ben himself before looking away again. He would have to be more cautious in his approach with the shortest of his guests.

“Please, sit,” Ben smiled, feeling the tension slowly drain from his shoulders. It was going well. Granted they’ve only exchanged pleasantries, but it was still an excellent start; they hadn't attacked him, or anyone else in the building, and they seemed friendly enough. “Lunch will be brought in shortly, but we have drinks and some fresh bread until then.”

Once Evie took the first step forward, the others followed, each finding a seat. Their arrangement wasn’t what Ben had expected. From the reports, he’d been under the impression that Mal took the lead. But Evie chose the seat closest to him on the left while Jay took the seat opposite of her. Mal sat beside Evie and Carlos took the seat next to Jay.

None of them moved to touch the food as he sat and he frowned internally. He’d hoped they’d realize that he didn’t expect them to be formal with him. Perhaps greeting them with a bow hadn’t been his wisest decision. It was so ingrained in him that he’d done it out of habit.

Hoping to fix that, Ben smiled and chose a small roll. “You don’t need to wait for me. After being on a ship for so long you must be excited to eat something other than rations. Please, help yourselves.”

To his relief, they did, each grabbing a roll and Jay taking the butter. Ben himself chose the apple jam and for a few moments they were silent, enjoying the food. Evie’s eyes lit up as she took a bite and Jay stared at the roll in unguarded awe before catching himself and closing his expression off again. Something in his stomach lurched. Those reactions…Surely they’d had bread before. And butter, which Jay slathered over his roll, dark eyes betraying his excitement.

Jay tore into the rolls, only just slow enough to avoid making himself sick and Ben bit his tongue to keep himself from reminding them that there would be more food with the actual meal. Evie ate with small bites, proper and refined, and Mal did her best to copy her. But from the twitch in her hands, Ben knew she wanted to dig in like Jay.

“Was there bread on the Isle?”

Silently he cursed himself. This wasn’t the time for such questions. They were still new to Auradon and met him less than fifteen minutes ago. Inquiring about life on the Isle could make them wary…er of him. The exact opposite of what he wanted to achieve. And his word choice was rude and ignorant. As if he just assumed that they hadn’t had something on the Isle even though he himself had said that traveling on a ship for a week would make any food look good.

For a split second, a scowl flashed across Mal’s face as her eyes darted to him and he swore her eyes were green. Then she blinked, her expression smoothed, and her eyes were grey. He didn’t have time to be confused because Evie giggled, a delicate, bright sound.

“Nothing nearly as delicious as this,” the daughter of Grimhilde smiled. “Your cooks are very talented.”

They were talented. But these rolls were intentionally simple and rather plain. Yet Evie acted as though it was the best thing she’d ever tasted…Of course he could be overthinking things and she could merely be using the usual flattery nobility and royalty used on a daily basis. She was the daughter of a former queen after all and Grimhilde had clearly taught her the ways of court. And if he were honest with himself, he did have a tendency to look far deeper into things than the average person. His father always said he’d inherited his mother’s hunger for knowledge.

“I’ll be sure to let them know that you approve,” he smiled back.

He was saved from any further conversation caused by his foolishness by the doors opening to present their lunch. A simple vegetable soup that was one of his personal favorites and a mixed salad of lettuce, tomato, and cheese. For dessert there would be slices of chocolate cake.

As soon as the food was set before them, the VKs were eating, though Evie and Mal continued to restrain themselves. If it wasn’t for the fact that he could see how malnourished they were and knew how any and all food would be eaten, Ben would celebrate having chosen a lunch they enjoyed. Stomach churning, he forced himself to eat. To not eat in front of people who couldn’t afford not to eat would be an insult and a waste.

Once they slowed, realizing the food wasn’t going to be taken away, Ben said, “There is a great deal I hope to discuss with you. However, this is your first day here and it’s been a long journey so I won’t go into everything now. If you’re willing, I’d like to clarify what it is I’m working towards and answer any questions you may have.”

Mal and Evie exchanged glances while Jay’s attention expanded beyond the food.

“I confess we’ve been quite curious about the sudden honor of coming to Auradon,” Evie said, smile soft with a hint of embarrassment.

Ben smiled. The invitations he’d sent had been official and incredibly wordy so he’d expected there to be some confusion. “I’m more than happy to explain. The shortest version of the story is that, for some time, I’ve been researching the Isle of the Lost and how it was turned into a prison.” That earned a snort from Jay, who then winced. From the way Mal’s posture shifted, Ben suspected she’d kicked him. “Auradon was entrusted with its jurisdiction and care and as the heir, I wanted to know about the part of my home I have never seen.”

At the word home, Evie tilted her head slightly.

“I realized that there was very little information regarding population and children. Children who are innocent of their parents’ crimes and should not have been forgotten,” Ben continued. Jay twitched, fingers curling, and this time when Mal kicked him he shot her a glare.

“Now that I’m old enough to be made the official Crown Prince, I have the ability to make declarations. This is my first one. An opportunity for the children born on the Isle or were under the age of eighteen when their parents were banished to come to Auradon and live here permanently.” How his father had overlooked the banishment of children in the first place still frustrated him beyond words.

“Are you serious?” Mal asked. Eyebrow arched, she leaned back in her chair to look at him. “Because if you haven’t noticed there’s only four of us here.”

Expression falling a little, Ben sighed. “Unfortunately, the Council required a trial period before more children could be considered. Many of them have had personal experiences with at least one villain on the Isle. My declaration passed by only one vote. I want to undo the mistakes they made and fix what they overlooked. For now, however, I have to rely on their approval.”

“So we’re an experiment.”

Ben winced. Blunt as it was, it was the truth.

“And if we fail, we get sent back and no one else leaves,” she continued.

He nodded.

Silence fell over the table and he waited. This was their silence to break. He couldn’t deny anything Mal had said. All he could do was promise that he’d help them in every way possible as best he could. To them, they’d only be words that meant nothing.

“Not really much of an option,” Mal finally said with a shrug of her shoulders. Posture relaxing, she tore a piece from a roll and popped it into her mouth. “But we don’t really have a reason not to. We’re in.”

Relief released the breath he’d been holding and he let his shoulders sag a bit. “I promise that I’ll help you in whatever way I can. All you need to do is ask if I overlooked something you’ll need. Later I’ll introduce you to some personal friends of mine who believe in my goals. They’ll be an incredible resource as well.”

“Cool,” Mal shrugged and he knew that that was the end of it. For today at least.

Not pressing the conversation further, he smiled at them before beginning to eat again and they returned their attention to the meal.

Chapter Text

Unlike the others, Carlos couldn’t bring himself to do more than pick at the overwhelming amount of food in front of them. Appetite killed by the unfamiliar location and so many people , Carlos stayed silent and took advantage of the opportunity to study the prince.

The prince was strange. He’d watched them as if he was actually looking at them. Trying to take in every detail of them. It made Carlos’s skin prickle and he fidgeted with the sleeves of his shirt, hating the feel of it. No one was supposed to pay him any attention. They were supposed to watch Mal and Evie and Jay while he watched their backs and worked in the shadows. But Ben had looked at him. At least the prince seemed to have forgotten Carlos was there as he spoke with Evie and Mal.

That was another strange thing about him; he wasn’t afraid of them. His voice never trembled. His eyes never darted away or dropped to the floor. Instead, he met Mal’s gaze. But he didn’t act like he was better than them either. Other than an incredibly stupid question, he’d acted as if they were his equals. Or close enough to warrant this level of interaction. Hell, he’d even bowed to them. On the ship, Evie had tried to teach them the absolute basics of proper etiquette. They bowed to the prince. The prince nodded or gave them a shallow bow in return.

This prince hadn’t done that. He wasn’t acting the way he was supposed to. It didn’t make any sense.

Maybe strange wasn’t the right word. Maybe something like baffling or bizarre suited him better. Because who in their right mind thought of the Isle of the Lost as part of their home ? Let alone any kind of home. Willing, wanting , to face the very people who had banished the villains and speak in defense of those same villains’ kids was…was…He didn’t have a word for it.

When Mal looked at them, asking what they thought, all he could do was press his lips together. He didn’t know what he thought. If this was real, they had nothing to lose. If it wasn’t, it didn’t matter. They couldn’t find a way to break the barrier if they were sent back to the Isle. Which wasn’t an option. Brushing his fingers over the curse, Carlos swallowed a whimper. Jay didn’t like it, but like Carlos, he agreed that they didn’t have a choice. Evie was a little more optimistic. She’d always been the one to try to believe in something good. Somehow the Isle hadn’t broken that part of her. As dangerous as it was, he hoped she never lost it.

Thankfully the conversation ended when Mal agreed to work with the prince.

After that it wasn’t long before the meal was done. At least he thought it was done. Apparently, the prince had included something called dessert for after the meal. They’d already gone through enough food to hold over the pirate crew for two weeks and there was still more to eat?

Servants set plates in front of them with triangular slices of something brown called chocolate cake in front of them. The prince didn’t hesitate and after Mal tried a bite and didn’t spit it out, her eyes widening in surprise, Evie and Jay followed her example. Curious, Carlos poked it with a fork. It was soft, giving under the pressure and breaking into a bite sized piece, and glistened a little as if damp.

Hesitating, Carlos took a bite.

A flavor richer than anything he’d ever eaten before flooded his senses. It was sweet , deliciously sweet, and smooth, like it was melting on his tongue. There was almost a warmth to it. It was what he’d think happiness and freedom would taste like, feel like.

He didn’t realize he’d made a sound until he felt the prince’s gaze. Immediately he lowered his head and closed his mouth, horrified that his lips had parted in awe. He’d drawn attention to himself. Already he could hear Evie asking the prince a question to pull his focus away from Carlos and he bit his lip. Jay shifted, arm grazing his shoulder. It was okay. It was okay. Everything was fine.

Biting his lip, he eyed the cake. With an effort, he pushed the plate away. Only for Jay to push it back and let their fingers brush. When he hesitated, wary of how easily the dessert had broken his guard, Jay repeated the gesture and Mal’s toe tapped his shin. Evie would keep the prince distracted. He could eat without risking anything.

Lips quirking into a faint smile, Carlos bumped his shoulder against Jay’s arm and tapped Mal’s foot. Then he allowed himself to eat the best thing in the world. The chances of him ever eating chocolate cake again didn’t even exist, so he closed his eyes and savored each bite, trying to commit the taste to memory. Even when he knew he was fuller than he’d ever been, he continued to eat until there weren’t even crumbs left.

“I hope the meal was to your liking,” Prince Ben said as he rose. Servants fluttered around the table gathering their plates and the food they hadn’t eaten or tucked away for later; there was too much for them to eat without getting sick and only the rolls carried nicely. If Prince Ben had noticed, he hadn’t said anything. Carlos suspected the prince was completely oblivious since he’d actually finished his entire meal. As if that much food was normal. Mal’s words from the carriage came to mind and Carlos’s jaw tightened. So much excess when he and all the other islanders fought for what wouldn’t even be considered scraps here.

At his side, Jay caught his eye and shook his head. They couldn’t let Ben see and of all of them, Carlos’s emotions were impossible to truly hide.

“It was absolutely lovely, Your Highness,” Evie smiled with a curtsey. “A true feast after traveling so long.”

“Please, call me Ben. All the other students do,” Ben told her, his smile wide and friendly. When Evie hesitated, the prince added, “We’re classmates first here. And I prefer to leave my title aside in my personal life.”

Carlos watched Evie’s fingers twitch, her brow crease for less than a second. The prince noticed nothing; he didn’t know them.

Smile turning shy, Evie peered at Prince Ben through her lashes. “Ben, then.”

Brown eyes somehow lighting up even more, Prince Ben nodded and looked at the rest of them. “Excellent. Come with me. Doug should already be here. If you can’t get a hold of me, he can help you with whatever you need, or get me involved if needed.”

Carlos didn’t recognize the name from any previous conversations, so Doug was probably one of the personal friends Prince Ben had mentioned. They’d find out soon enough as they followed Prince Ben back into the maze of hallways—it would take over a day to clean them all and that was just the hallways—and out the main entrance.

Three people stood beside a carriage, its door still open, chatting. A man that looked around Jay’s age but shorter. An older man with thick brown hair held back in a ponytail. An older woman beside the man with slightly darker brown hair and odd wrinkles around her eyes and mouth.

The older adults wore crowns.

Chapter Text

Carlos tripped over his own feet, colliding with Jay’s back. He winced, ready to be scolded, before realizing Jay had stopped, along with Mal, Evie, and even Prince Ben. For the first time, the prince looked uneasy, posture straightening a little too much, the corner of his lower lip caught between his teeth.

Then he took a breath, smoothed his jacket, and smiled. Walking forward, he called, “Mom. Dad. I didn’t know you were coming.”

Mom. Dad. Shit. Shit shit shit. This was bad. This was really bad. Those were the heroes that had banished Gaston to the Isle. They were the ones who supposedly suggested using the Isle.

Beast and Belle.

The couple turned to face Prince Ben, their expressions freezing when they saw them standing behind him. Mal’s expression went blank as she fell back into the stance she used whenever she was facing off with her own mother. Beside her, Evie barely faltered, though Carlos could see the awkward tilt of her smile. In front of him, Jay crossed his arms, expression mostly neutral, but there was defiance in the way he’d set his jaw. Carlos himself shrank back behind Jay, staying out of sight as much as possible.

“Ben,” Beast said, smile too wide, showing too many teeth. “We thought we’d pick you up when you were finished meeting with your…‘guests’.”

Mal stiffened and Carlos reached for Evie’s hand, the princess tangling their fingers together while sidling closer to help keep him out of sight.. Shivers rippled through him. They shouldn’t have come…But then they’d already be dead…But…But being dead would at least mean they were finally safe…

Prince Ben’s smile became stilted. “Thank you. I’d been hoping to take some time to accompany them to the dorms with Doug. Make sure everything’s properly arranged.”

“Unfortunately, the Board of UA’s Student Experiences has requested an unexpected meeting you will need to attend,” Beast replied. It sounded like a lie. At least the part about the meeting being unexpected.

“Of course,” Prince Ben nodded and Carlos cringed at the underlying frustration. He must’ve heard the lie too.

“I admit we were hoping to meet our guests as well,” Belle said, her smile softer, her words more genuine. Eyes that looked like Prince Ben’s traveled to the four of them. There was some uncertainty in them, but they weren’t hard like Beast’s. Taking a step towards them despite the king’s obvious disapproval, Belle curtseyed. It wasn’t deep like her son’s bow had been, but it made almost as much sense as his bow had. None. “Welcome to Auradon. I look forward to having you attend my University and watch your potential become reality. I’m certain you will do well.”

Mal’s nostrils flared a little as if she wanted to snort. Instead, she said, “Thanks. We can’t wait to see what we can learn.” About the barrier, Carlos finished in his head.

“Come along,” Beast interrupted. “We mustn’t keep the UASE waiting. Benjamin.”

The prince took a breath and forced his smile to relax a little as he turned to the young man who had crept back a few steps from the royal family when they’d started talking. “Mal, Evie, Jay, Carlos, this is Doug. He’s been a friend of mine for some time and he’ll be giving you a tour of the campus and explaining how things will work once the school year starts.”

Smile awkward, Doug stepped forward. “Hi,” he nodded.

“Benjamin,” Beast said again and the prince sighed.

“I’ll check in as soon as I can,” Prince Ben promised. “I’m sorry I couldn’t join you, but if you have any requests or problems with the dorms, please let Doug know and he’ll get the information to me. Doug, I’ll ask Lonnie to meet up with you at the dorms to help with the tour.”

Before his father could call him again, the prince returned to his parents and climbed into the carriage. Belle gave them a nod and Doug a smile before joining the rest of Auradon’s royalty.

As the carriage rolled away, Doug shifted back and forth on his feet before clearing his throat. “So, yeah. Like Ben said, I’m Doug, son of Dopey.” The name meant nothing to Carlos, but Evie stiffened just a little and her grip on his hand tightened. “I’ll show you your dorms first and then the rest of the campus if that sounds good.”

Now that the royalty was gone, the tension faded into just semi-awkward. Moving from behind Jay, Carlos nodded when Mal shrugged and said, “Why not? Let’s go.”

“It sounds wonderful,” Evie agreed, following Mal down the stairs.

“Heigh ho,” Doug breathed when he saw her and Carlos bit back a smile. Maybe Prince Ben hadn’t given much of a reaction to Evie, but clearly she was still a beauty here in Auradon. The other male shook himself, blinked, and gestured for them to follow him as he set off across the campus. “Your dorms are this way. Your bags have already been dropped off.”

They followed after him.

“It really is a beautiful campus. Queen Belle has dedicated a lot of time to it and as a result it’s one of the most distinguished universities in the Ascendancy. The children of nobles and influential people come here as do nearly all the royal children destined to rule in the Ascendancy,” Doug said as they walked.

“Like Snow White and Aurora? Ariel and Cinderella?” Mal asked and Doug stumbled a little.

After a short pause, he nodded. “Yes. Their children attend and some of them will be in your year. Ben’s made sure everyone knows you're attending as his guests. That should help.”

“Because we’re villain kids.”

“Heritage shouldn’t mean as much as it does,” Doug sighed. “But, yes. Not everyone is happy that you’re here.”

“I don’t blame them,” Mal laughed, making Doug glance at her uneasily.  The guy might be a little cowardly and live among heroes, but he also had enough sense to recognize the potential chaos in Mal’s laugh.

As they walked, Carlos studied their surroundings. The grass was green and just as soft as it looked from the carriage earlier, nothing like the brittle, sometimes, crunchy grass on most of the Isle. The good grass was all under Gaston’s control for the herds to eat. Small mounds rose and fell sporadically across the open grassy areas and trees provided shade in occasional clusters. Stone benches and tables offered places to sit or work in the sun. In the center of the main area was a fountain designed to look like mermaids pouring water from shells and a fish spitting water. Doug was right. It actually was…really pretty.

“Here we are,” Doug announced as he approached a long building three floors high. “Hi, Lonnie.”

Two horses made of a white and black stone stood on either side of the stairs and sitting between them was a girl who Carlos guessed was around the prince’s age. Maybe Jay’s.

“Hey, Doug,” she grinned as she stood, brushing off her skirt, which was long and narrow compared to what all the other women seemed to wear. And the shade of her skin was different too. Her gaze turned to them. “Hi, guys. I’m Lonnie. My mom is Mulan from China.” Mulan? Who was that? When they didn’t say anything, she sighed a little then shrugged, her smile returning. “I volunteered to help you guys get settled in before classes start.”

“It’s nice to meet you,” Evie smiled, dipping her head. “I’m Evie. This is Mal, Jay, and Carlos. We appreciate your help.”

Doug nodded a little, before turning to Lonnie. “Want to show them the girls’ dorm while I take Jay and Carlos to theirs?”

“Girls’ dorm?” Evie repeated.

“Yeah,” Lonnie nodded. “This is where all the girls stay while on campus.”

“Where do the guys sleep?” Mal frowned.

“Their dorm is across the Green,” Doug explained, turning to point at a similar building across the stretch of grass, the only visible difference being the two lions flanking the stairs.

“We’re sleeping separately?” Carlos whispered. His stomach lurched, threatening to empty his body of food. That was asking for trouble. All of them could fend for themselves, but there was strength in numbers. Here, they didn’t have the numbers. Being apart was a guaranteed beating.

Rubbing the back of his neck, Doug nodded. “Well, yeah. It isn’t proper to have men and women sleeping in the same building. They could, um…engage in…improper behavior. But Mal and Evie will be roommates and you'll room with Jay.”

That wasn’t much comfort, but it was better than sleeping alone or with a stranger. What he couldn’t understand was what Doug meant by improper behavior. Maybe it was related to what the servants had said when they’d wanted to bathe together. It didn’t explain anything, but there was at least a probable connection and he could work from there. Find the missing pieces and the common factors.

“Not happening,” Jay told the shorter man. “We sleep together.”

“But-” Doug started. Jay tilted his head and the other visibly swallowed.

“I’ll talk to Ben,” Lonnie said, taking a slight step forward, her body angled slightly in front of Doug’s. She shrugged and Carlos noted that her posture was similar to Jay’s. Ready to move in an instant, but not looking for a fight. She also wasn’t nearly as flustered as Doug. “I’m sure it’ll be fine. For tonight, you guys can totally share a room.”

“Lonnie!” Doug protested and she rolled her eyes.

“We aren’t going to win this one, Doug.”

“For-for tonight then…I guess since it’s the first night you can stay in the boys’ dorm.”

“It won’t be just tonight,” Mal informed him. But they’d made their point; Doug looked too nervous to argue and Lonnie didn’t seem to care. “Why the guys’ room?”

“We-well,” Doug stammered, “the boys won’t care as much about you and Evie being there. If Jay and Carlos tried to stay in the girls’ dorm there’d be an uproar.”

“So Evie and I have to be surrounded by all the boys? That seems more dangerous than two guys in a girls’ dorm,” Mal smirked. Carlos ducked his head to hide a grin as Doug turned red. Before the guy could say anything Mal shrugged, her smile sharpening. “Then again. The boys’ might be in more danger from us. So yeah. Let’s use the boys’ room.”

Chapter Text

That…That had been an experience. While none of those in on Ben’s project, especially Ben, had known what to expect, and still technically didn't know what to expect, Doug had theories. So far only one of the VKs matched what he’d predicted and even then it wasn’t perfect. 

Volunteering to help Ben with his project had been natural, normal. If he hadn’t, Doug would need to get himself checked in with a doctor. Ever since Ben first started learning about the Isle of the Lost, Doug had been involved, helping him find sources, translating texts, calculating the most likely population and then the ratio of adults to kids. He’d come to the same conclusion as Ben; the children of villains had been abandoned and they didn’t deserve that fate.

Together, they started crafting a decree that would rescue those that were born on the island or, gods forbid, brought there with their parents. Then they planned out how to present it to the Ascendancy rulers, what to say, who to appeal to, and what arguments they would need to counter. From there, they planned the implementation and what would be needed once it was passed: how to get all of the kids and young adults off of the Island, where they were going to go and how they were going to integrate them back into society. . 

They hadn’t planned nearly enough, and the decree barely passed. They knew they couldn’t realistically bring all of the kids over and had planned ahead of time which four would be brought over. Doug had suggested starting with the youngest, they would integrate the easiest and they would be more ‘innocent’. Ben had disagreed. The oldest ones had suffered enough, and it was better to get them off and on their side, then they could possibly even help rehabilitate the ones brought later. That’s how they ended up with these four.

The so-called ‘experiment’. 

While technically accurate, he hated calling it that. 

After all, the VKs weren’t lab rats; they were people with their own personalities and experiences. As it was, how to engage with them wasn’t entirely clear, but he, Ben, Lonnie, and the rest of the Ascendancy needed to be flexible. If they tried to tie the VKs down with rules and regulations, then they would rebel; as any person would if every action they took was scrutinized for any excuse to punish them. On the other hand, if they were too lenient, then the VKs would just run rampant and be sent back to the Isle. 

“Who knew giving a tour could be more exhausting than training,” Lonnie sighed from where she slumped in her chair. Mulan’s daughter was a new addition to their friend group, having met them during her first year and Ben’s second year at the University of Auradon. Needless to say, she had her mother’s persistence, and spirit. But he rkeen mind, and personality were the very reason she was one of the people he and Ben trusted the most; even compared to people they’d known half their lives.. 

“Mental and emotional strain can take just as much toll on the body as a physical workout,” he replied. The tour had been draining for him too, and he wasn’t ashamed to admit he was far less fit than Lonnie.

“No wonder Mom always includes meditation as part of her routine.”

Doug sipped his tea and nibbled at one of the sugar cookies Mrs. Potts had sent over from the palace. She’d happily given him the recipe when he’d asked, but none of his results were as delicious as hers.

A door slammed and he exchanged looks with Lonnie. That was concerning. Together they both rose only for the door to their little conference room to open. If Ben used a little more force than strictly necessary, Doug wasn’t inclined to point it out, especially when Ben was in a bad enough mood to forget his strength.

“I cannot imagine a bigger waste of time,” Ben groaned, running a hand through his hair as he paced. “And he acted as if…I don’t…Uhg.”

Wordless, Doug held out a cookie for Ben as he passed him in another lap across the room. Ben accepted it with a muttered thanks. Once his pacing had slowed, Doug asked, “What did the UASE want?”

“To pick out a carpet and upholstery for a common room that’s being redecorated,” Ben nearly growled before taking a breath. “Mom dismissed me early. I think Dad’s sleeping in the dog house tonight.”

“Serves him right,” Lonnie snorted and Doug sighed inwardly. She didn’t have the same level of respect for Ascendancy royalty as she probably should…Then again, Mulan supposedly had a reputation of being blunt, and caring little for rank or positions.

“It does,” Ben agreed. Shaking himself, Ben bit into the cookie as he sank into a chair between him and Lonnie. “I’d like to know your first impressions of the VKs. Comparing notes might give us a better understanding of them and how to interact with them so we don’t cross lines we shouldn’t.”

“It was…interesting,” Doug said, gathering his thoughts. “Most of my theories on them are looking like they’ll be proven false.”

“I’ll tell you one thing,” Lonnie grinned. “That Mal is a competent leader. She’s decisive and clear and she knows how to trust her ‘subordinates’. She talks a big game, but I don’t think she’s going to just start a fight if someone insults her or something. She’s more likely to either laugh in their face or give as good as she got, if not better. But mess with her people and you better run.”

Ben nodded, absently biting the middle crease of his index finger. “Interesting. Doug?”

“Maleficent’s daughter is rather blunt and straightforward with her words. She often goes with the most realistic description of events. For example, I mentioned that you ensured all the other students knew they were your guests and she pointed out immediately that you did it because they were villain kids,” Doug replied. “She’s protective of the others, but does appear to trust them to be able to take care of themselves to a degree.” He hesitated then sighed before adding, “She’s intimidating. Scary.”

A crease formed between Ben’s brow. Something they were saying didn’t match what he’d witnessed; at least a little. Doug couldn’t imagine Mal acting any other way and he’d only known her for a couple hours.

“What about Jay? What did you think of him?” Ben asked.

Lonnie tilted her head, thoughtful though still grinning. “He’s definitely seen ‘combat’ and he’s strong. But definitely untrained. Not that that makes him any less capable.” Swinging her leg a bit, she continued, “He’s also the ‘sentinel’ of the four. No matter where we were or what we were talking about, he was always watching the others and us. Mal’s in charge, sure, but he’s the front-line defense. He was the one watching us almost the entire time, and Mal would be checking with him to make sure everything was cool.”

“I’d agree,” Doug nodded, noting Ben’s expression shifting a little more towards confusion rather than uncertainty. “But he’s also the one that acts on instinct the most. He asks questions after he fights. His knowledge in the streets is his strength. Traditional education is not something he’s focused on. He’s also quite intimidating.”

“So he’s doing his job,” Lonnie laughed.

“You can’t tell me you weren’t at least wary of them,” Doug said and she shrugged.

“They’re intimidating and I’m not going to be letting down my guard any time soon, but I also don’t think those two will start trouble. They’ll react, not antagonize,” Lonnie explained.

Ben laughed softly. “I feel the same way. If they make a threat I’ll believe they’ll follow through on it. So as long as I don’t give them a reason to feel like they’re in danger, I’ll be fine.”

Doug shook his head a little. They were certainly braver than he was. Overall, however, he didn’t expect any of the VKs to perceive him as dangerous. That would work in his favor in the long run.

“Speaking of intimidating, do either of you understand why Evie and Carlos are in the group?” Lonnie frowned. “I can’t find any reason for people like Mal and Jay to bother with them. Carlos is terrified of everything and Evie is just another flirtatious airhead. If it’s all about strength on the Isle, those two aren’t logical choices.”

Actually, the two of them were excellent choices. Something he was surprised Lonnie hadn’t noticed. Of course, she’d understood Mal and Jay better than he did.

“I wouldn’t say that,” he observed and his friends looked at him. “Take Evie for example.” Daughter of the Evil Queen or not, Evie was absolutely stunning. With her enchanting eyes that he’d happily drown in, clear smooth voice, and her different smiles, she was everything a boy could dream of. Even better, she was smart . To sit across from her and talk…

Laughter snapped him back to the present and his cheeks flushed as Ben said, “I know they’re beautiful, but try to focus.”

Clearing his throat and attempting to ignore Ben’s grin and Lonnie’s amusement, Doug recollected his thoughts. “Yes, she flirts quite a bit and displays many of the mannerisms of an ‘airhead’. However, her eyes are too keen for that to be true. She also adapted to our way of interacting, mirroring gestures and how we spoke. Mal is blunt, Evie is cunning. The persona she displays is a way to engage with people and blend in.”

Something clicked behind Ben’s eyes and he nodded slowly to himself. “That must be why she did most of the talking at lunch instead of Mal taking the lead. She’s very good. I didn’t even notice.”

“Okay, but that doesn’t explain Carlos,” Lonnie pointed out.

“I admit I didn’t observe Carlos as much as the others. But I have a theory,” Doug said slowly. “His self-confidence is nonexistent or too low to make a difference. However, if you watch him, his skills balance out Mal and Jay’s.”

“What skills?” Lonnie frowned. “He was silent the entire time and…” She blinked. “I actually don't know what he was doing. I only saw him a few times.”

“Exactly,” Doug nodded. “He’s an expert at going unnoticed. He’s quiet, sneaky, and he seems hyper aware of his surroundings.”

Eyes distant, Ben hummed quietly. “Now that you mention it, I forgot he was there during lunch. Actually, I don’t think I heard him speak at all. The only reason I remembered he was there was because he actually reacted to something… And Evie distracted me in seconds.”

A snap of Lonnie’s fingers brought their attention back to her. “Oh I meant to say this earlier when I was talking about Mal and Jay. Carlos is the one they watched the closest. I guess Evie too if Doug is right about her. All of them are the most protective of him.”

Looking back, Doug would agree with her assessment. And he could only remember the smallest VK speaking once and that had been about…

This time his flush was darker and Ben glanced at him, brow slightly furrowed. “Um,” Doug started. “There’s something we should probably tell you. About the dorms.”

“The dorms?” Ben echoed. “Is there something wrong with the rooms?”

“In a sense.” How could he word this? It was highly inappropriate and concerning, but he also didn’t want to add to Ben’s stress. There were already dark circles starting to form under the prince’s eyes.

“Doug, what is it?”

He couldn’t get the words out. Either having mercy on him or just wanting to move the conversation along, Lonnie spoke up. “They don’t want to sleep in separate rooms. Right now they’re bunking in the boys’ room.”

Ben said nothing, frozen in place, expression blank. Then he blinked. “One of the servants said they’d intended to bathe together.” If it wasn’t scientifically impossible, Doug would’ve sworn his cheeks were on literal fire. Bathe?! Together?! Ben’s face looked the way his felt. “That’s not something we can really accommodate for. It’s against policy and-”

“They’re in an entirely foreign environment surrounded by people they don’t know or trust,” Lonnie interrupted, sitting up and crossing her arms. Doug swallowed.

“Lonnie-” Ben tried, but Lonnie had her mother’s tenacity and Doug knew this was somehow going to be a fight he and Ben lost.

“It took me a little while to notice, but everything about the way they act is like a unit from my mom’s army. Each one has a role and they’re all stronger together. No one cares about whether or not the person you’re sharing a tent with is a man or woman when you’re in enemy territory. You just want to be near a comrade,” Lonnie continued.

“I understand that, but-”

“You understand the concept. Not the reality. Face it, Ben. Even if you forbid it, those four are going to find each other anyway. That’d be more of a scandal than just letting them stay together in the first place and treating it as normal.”

That was an excellent point. If the VKs were caught sleeping in a room together without permission they’d be breaking the rules and everyone would quickly make assumptions about what they were up to: improper relations or scheming. If they started the year already in the same room, there’d be whispers and some gossip, but not nearly to the same extent. And, like most gossip, it would die out.

When Ben looked at him, Doug could only shake his head. He couldn’t make a case that Lonnie couldn’t demolish.

With a groan, Ben ran a hand through his hair. “Gods give me strength.”

Chapter Text

After they cleared the room to make sure there was nothing dangerous and no spells she or Evie could detect—one of the few magical skills Maleficent actually taught her—they took stock of the actual room.

It was on the ground level of a three-story building and the room was bigger than their hideout. There was plenty of room for them to stash all of their things. Hell, they could’ve brought everything they’d “owned” and still have plenty of free space to use however they wanted. Wide windows offered a view of a little path lined with short trees covered in flowers, which she immediately pulled the curtains closed on. Two queen mattresses stood across from each other in the middle of the room with wardrobes on one side and desks on the other and chests at the end. There was even a private bathroom.

And if that wasn’t enough, the carpet was so thick it sucked at their feet like mud, muffling their footsteps completely. Something that was a little concerning security wise. A silent enemy is a dangerous enemy. Fabrics with intricately woven designs and frames with boring painted landscapes were hung across the walls. Sconces held strange magical lights they could turn on and off at will; even the boys who had little to no magic in the first place. Instead of just a small pit, there was an actual fireplace so they wouldn’t have to worry about smoke clouding the room.

Mal couldn’t decide if she wanted to burn the place down or take full advantage of the luxury. From the way her pack was exploring their new territory, she’d be taking full advantage of it. If only for them. Perching on one of the beds, she let them have their fun, Jay sprawled beside her.

“The tub is magicked!” Evie gasped from the bathroom. “These crystals fill it with water. Warm water.”

“Really? Let me see,” Carlos called, leaving the wardrobe he’d been rifling through. Auradon had oh so kindly provided them more than enough uncomfortable clothes to last them an entire lifetime. Mal couldn’t wait for Evie to make them some proper clothes.

Yeah, Mal wasn’t exactly excited to bathe again. As long as she didn’t stink too badly, she didn’t care. Auradon was fucking exhausting and their standards were pretentious and stupid. Their standards of living were even worse. Everything was at their fingertips. Everything . Food. Shelter. Clothes. Water.

Forget the essentials. They had enough time and money to create rooms like these for just students. And the students expected rooms this nice. For all she knew this was a step down for most of them. No. She didn’t have to question that. It was a step down for most of them. Even her mother’s palace was a shack compared to just a simple student bedroom. Didn’t matter that the palace was bigger. Even if everything Maleficent had was gathered together there was no comparison.

It was disgusting. She wanted to teach these pompous bastards how useless their lifestyle was. How soft it made them. Maybe her mother was the Mistress of Evil. Maybe the Isle deserved to be sent to the bottom of the ocean. But at least Mal knew how to survive . To fight. To get what she needed.

Once the barrier came down, all of this would burn and what was left would belong to the strong. The villains. That wasn’t such a bad image.

A soft touch on her shoulder brought her back and she glanced up. Ocean blue eyes found hers, searching, questioning.

Mal gently shrugged Evie’s hand from her shoulder. She was fine.

Evie arched an eyebrow.

Lips twisting a little, Mal huffed. She was fine .

After watching her a few more heartbeats, Evie climbed onto the bed to join her and Jay, knee knocking against hers. Mal resigned herself to the inevitable. She was fine for fuck’s sake. But their princess was too observant and didn’t like to let things go. 

The bed dipped as Carlos clambered onto the bed too, his eyes widening at how soft it was. Too soft. But…but if her pack got to use it then she’d allow it. For now. Again, Evie caught her gaze and Mal looked away, ready to get the princess’s attention off her mood.

“So, we’ve met the Crown Prince. Ate lunch with him. Were shown around campus by two of his friends. What do you guys think?” she asked, adjusting so she could see all of them. “Start with the campus.”

Jay hadn’t moved from where he’d laid down, but Carlos was sitting next to him, fingers fidgeting with a button on the stupid jacket he’d been wearing since lunch. Evie sat closer to Jay’s feet, posture perfect as always. 

“There’s a lot of places that we can use to hide if we need to,” Jay said, moving to rest his legs across Evie’s lap. “Store food and anything we get our hands on. All the buildings look pretty easy to climb if we ever have to. We’ll have to explore more to figure out the fastest routes. It’s easy to navigate, but pretty spread out. There might be some less exposed paths, but most of the ones they showed us were wide open.”

“It’s beautiful and designed to have more secluded areas,” Evie agreed as Carlos just nodded. “No one will think twice if we disappear for a little while, but sneaking from place to place could be difficult.”

“I noticed a lot of out of the way paths too,” Mal noted. “We’ll have to see what it’s like when the ‘nobility’ arrive, but I think they won’t use them much. Most of those paths don’t seem to have windows facing them so it’s perfect. They are probably for the servants to use.” Carlos relaxed a little. “Now,” Mal said, leaning forward, expression hardening. “The prince’s friends. They’re both way too friendly. They want something.”

“They kept watching us,” Carlos shuddered. “Waiting for us to react to things. Doug is smart. Of the three, he’s the most likely to figure out what we’re planning.”

“Doug is a scrawny coward,” Jay scoffed. “It won’t take much to convince him to keep his mouth shut. That Lonnie chick, though, she knows how to fight,” Jay commented. “And she was watching all of us to see how we move. We’ll need to be careful around her. She’s the muscle of the three of them, and we don’t know how she fights.”

“Can you take her?” Mal asked.

“Yeah, I can take her. Might not be an easy fight, but I can take her.”

Eyes narrowing, Mal tapped her nail against her knee. The other woman was definitely a potential problem. They’d have to make sure she never suspected anything. A smile was easy to fake and a good mask for a person’s real thoughts. Evie was a perfect example. Though no one could be as good as the daughter of the Evil Queen. If worse came to worse though, they’d be able to take Lonnie out.

“We’ll need to be careful around her,” Evie agreed. “But I can handle Doug. He’s smart, but he’s still a man. The right words and he’ll get distracted. I can keep him from realizing anything’s amiss.”

“I’m trusting him to you then,” Mal nodded.

With a soft laugh, Evie let her eyes go half-lidded, each blink slow, her smile teasing but hungry. “It’ll be easy,” she cooed and Jay pushed himself upright to steal a kiss. Which earned him a smack on the head from Mal.

“Later,” she told him. “Focus.” After Jay rolled his eyes and flopped back down, Mal continued. “I need to know what you guys thought of Ben. He seems like a goody-two-shoes hero kid to me. All that bullshit about wanting to help the Isle kids.”

Twirling a strand of hair around her finger, Evie nodded slowly. “Most of the information he gave us I didn’t have to trick out of him. Those kinds of plans aren’t something you share. Especially with strangers from the Isle of the Lost.”

“So he’s either stupid or cunning,” Jay commented. “And he only did one stupid thing when he asked about bread. Everything else felt planned.”

“Which leaves us with cunning,” Mal finished, eyes narrowing. Prince Benjamin might be a bigger problem than they’d expected. She’d assumed most of the people in Auradon would be stupid or soft after living without having to do anything important. Apparently she was wrong. Tapping a finger against her leg, Mal turned her attention to Carlos. “What about you, pup? Notice anything interesting?”

“The prince doesn’t make sense,” Carlos observed after a moment, eyes never lifting from the button. “Nothing he does is what he should be doing. He isn’t scared of you. Or Jay. And he acts like we’re on his level. He actually seemed to know that the Beast was lying, too…”

“What else?” Mal prompted as he trailed off. Carlos curled in on himself a little, plucking at the button.

“When his parents showed up, he changed,” he mumbled. “Got nervous and annoyed. Those were real reactions. Too normal and imperfect to be an act.”

Most of that matched her first impression. What she hadn’t noticed was the prince’s reactions to his parents when they met them. Which meant he was a good actor. Or her skills were slipping. Fuck. “We’ll need to keep an eye on him,” Mal decided. “Figure out what his game is. What he’s actually after.”

“So we, what? Talk to him?” Jay asked. “Evie’s the only one who can do that without raising suspicion. Especially since we know he isn’t stupid.”

Normally she’d protest; she was perfectly capable of getting the information they needed. But here in Auradon…her methods weren’t subtle enough. Good enough…A hint of green flashed in her eyes and Jay frowned at her while Evie shot her a look that promised they’d be talking later.

“If he interacts with you, go ahead and talk to him. Maybe we can get answers out of him that way. Once he starts lowering his guard, he might slip up. See if any of his answers contradict themselves.” The others nodded. “And watch how he interacts with others. He probably doesn’t put on an act when he’s around his own gang.”

“I’ll talk to Doug too,” Evie mused. “He’ll be easier to trip up. After all, he reacted to me more than anyone else.” With a sigh, she brushed her hair back. “Too bad he isn’t a prince. That’d’ve been an easy catch.”

“Don’t worry, E, we’ll snag you a prince to play with,” Jay smirked. “A pretty boy with a palace that has a shit ton of mirrors.”

Shaking her head, smiling, Evie poked his leg. “I want only the best.”

“That’s what you’ll get,” Jay promised, resting a hand over his heart, fluttering his lashes. “On my honor, fair maiden.”

“Mal, Carlos, I’m relying on you,” Evie stated, her eyes glittering with amusement.

Mal exchanged looks with Carlos who just shrugged and sighed, getting a laugh from Evie. As she continued to tease Jay, swatting at him as he acted like a dumbass prince, Carlos abandoned them for their bags on the floor. After a few moments, he pulled out his most comfortable clothes before going to grab Mal’s.

“I hate these clothes,” he muttered as he stripped. “I can’t move right.” The moment they were off, he dropped them to the ground before reaching down to touch one. “They are soft though…” With a firm shake of his head, Carlos refocused and slid into his own clothes.

Following his example, Mal tugged off the riding pants and shirt to exchange them for her Isle clothes. She hated admitting it, but the materials were incredibly soft. If they had proper clothes made of cloth like this…

From the bed, Evie said, “I’ll make us new clothes. There was some Hall that Doug showed us that supposedly has cloth we can use.”

“And you’re going to trust that?” Mal asked.

“No. But it’s a perfect test to see how much they lied about things.”

Fair enough. Besides, if she could make them new clothes, Mal wasn’t going to complain. They all needed them. Auradon wasn’t the kind of place where people only had a few different outfits and she refused to wear Auradon clothes

Carlos moved to lean against her side, yawning as he blinked at the two on the bed. “Are you sleeping anytime soon?” he asked, clearly uninterested in sharing a bed if they were going to keep messing around.

Both of them paused, looking at each other before Jay huffed out a sigh. “Yeah. Gotta be alert tomorrow.”

While the two of them moved to change, Mal and Carlos returned to the bed, Mal pausing briefly to make sure the door was locked. None of them had opened the windows so there was no need to check those a third time. Allowing Carlos to curl up at her side, Mal listened to the other two change, still laughing a little as they pestered one another. Soon enough though they joined them in the bed, Jay turning off the lights.

She tried to stay awake. She really did. But her body felt heavy. It had felt like five days in one with everything changing on them again. She fell asleep to the sounds of her pack breathing.

Chapter Text

Maurice Hall was more than they had expected. Doug had described it as: “This is the hall where students who like to pursue more hands-on hobbies, or students pursuing majors in such things, go to work. The main ones are art, sewing, and woodwork. It’s a wide variety.”

Entire floors were dedicated to each of the “hobbies”. There was a floor overstuffed with half-finished paintings and sketches resting on strange triangular structures. Pens and charcoal and colored pencils and paints and a strange colored charcoal in more shades than she thought possible were stored on shelves spread throughout the space. If those shades could exist in fabric too…the possibilities were endless. Paper and odd canvases were stored along the walls. It was almost magical, so many ideas waiting to be expressed, so many of them given a way to be shown to the world. Mal had walked around so slowly it was as if she were in a dream.

It took all of Evie’s self-control to not drag Mal to the floor dedicated to sewing and fashion. Jay had no such control and pulled Mal along after them as Carlos and Evie led the way.

Mal’s floor had been magical. Evie’s floor, however, was legendary.

Looms—looms that weren’t half broken, or leaning at an angle, or missing parts—lined the walls closest to the back. Spools of thread and string and yarn were stacked neatly on labeled shelves. The drawers were filled with every type of pin, needle, and scissor she would ever need. Mannequins, mannequins from the size of a child to the size of Gaston, crowded a corner. There were actual patterns made of thick paper people used to ensure the fabric was cut in the right shape. On the Isle she never had that luxury. At best she was able to use charcoal to draw what she wanted directly on the cloth and the charcoal took days to come out. Here people could keep patterns they liked so they could use them again instead of trying to remember how they cut it the last time. Individual tables formed stations where one could sew with everything spread out and easy to locate.

And the fabrics . Oh the fabrics. So many new shades of colors that she thought she knew. So many with patterns to enhance an outfit: flowers, flowing streaks of color, checkered, stripped. In materials from cotton to hemp to silks ! Actual silks and she couldn’t resist the need to run her fingers over the material. There was even leather already dyed, so vibrant that her own attempts she’d used on the Isle paled in comparison.

But this was exciting! Here she could give her gang the colors and designs they deserved. Highlight the beauty of Mal’s hair and passion. Boast about Jay’s strength and protectiveness. Celebrate Carlos’s keen senses and wit. And her clothes would fit them far better than anything Auradon could make.

After asking the boys what colors and materials caught their eye, the boys left: Jay too bored to just watch her measure and pin, let alone hold still for Mal to sketch, Carlos too fidgety and unable to find something to hold his interest. While she didn’t like them being away, she was at least relieved they’d gone together.

It also gave her a chance to talk to Mal alone.

“I can’t believe all the options they have,” she said around the pins in her mouth. She was going to start with Jay’s outfit. A mix of reds and yellows and browns and blues to best compliment his skin and hair. And if she had time, a version of his cobra symbol on the back. It would use the least amount of material, and would overall be the simplest design of what she wanted for their “first impression” outfits.

“It shouldn’t be possible,” Mal said as she experimented with the strange colored charcoal which apparently wasn’t charcoal but something called pastels. According to the box they’d been in that she’d “borrowed” from the art floor.

“Maybe, but it’s amazing. I’ve never had so much freedom to design and not just on paper.” Maybe she’d put symbols on all their outfits: Mal’s green and purple dragons, her blue crown around a red heart, Carlos’s black and white crossbones. Another way to show who they were in a way everyone could see, not just their tattoos or jewelry. Her fingers paused in their work to trail over her bracelet with the boys’ symbols. Mal’s and her own hung from the necklace safely tucked under her shirt.

All she got in reply was a grunt. She was on the right path. A little more prodding and Mal would talk on her own terms. It was the only way to do it with Mal. If Evie didn’t trick her into talking, their leader would keep everything to herself. Something that often resulted in an explosion of sorts that wasn’t entirely pleasant. If there was going to be an explosion, better to set it off early and in private rather than in a crowd of heroes. Thank the gods the pack didn’t always know when she was acting.

With a soft gasp, she looked up, feigning shock. “We don’t have to patrol either. Or worry about food,” she breathed. “We’ll have so much free time the boys won’t know what to do with themselves. Think of all the drawings you could finish. I could probably finish a year’s worth of-”

“Shouldn’t this piss you off?!” Mal snapped, slamming her sketchbook closed and glaring at Evie with bright green eyes. “This place has everything . Fucking everything. And then they have even more!” Throwing her hands in the air, Mal’s fingertips threw off green sparks. Evie’s eyes widened and she subtly moved her materials out of range. That was new and something she’d need to keep an eye on. “Because who doesn’t need to eat a month's worth of food in one meal? Who doesn’t need a gigantic room for only two people? And they’re so goddamn snobby!”

There it was.

“It is frustrating,” she agreed slowly, taking the pins from her mouth and placing them in a cheerfully colored pincushion. “It makes sense why our parents are so desperate to get off the Isle. No wonder my mother wants me to find a prince.”

“It isn’t frustrating , E. It’s beyond that,” Mal growled. “At this point, Uma is what I’d call frustrating. Stupid shrimp. At least she makes fucking sense. Her games suck, but at least they have clear fucking rules! At least she knows the value of food! Hell, she even feeds her crew. She’s a bitch, but she’s a bitch that understands life. Understands the cost.”

Evie pursed her lips. There was another piece to this, one she wasn’t likely to coax out so easily. But she’d take what she could get. Lower the threat of Mal going off. “I don’t like it anymore than you do. Knowing what we could’ve had if we weren’t born to the wrong people. Knowing that the lives you and Jay and Carlos had didn’t have to happen.” 

Blood. Pain. Terror. Hunger. A cycle. A loop that could never be truly stopped. Truly escaped. As if the barrier had trapped them in something more than just a physical nightmare. Whatever relief they had never lasted. The red fabric was too close to blood and she could feel the slickness of it on her hands, losing warmth. It took all her effort to keep from frowning and biting her lip. It wasn’t an appropriate expression for a princess and would cause wrinkles. 

Instead, she stabbed a pin into the bright colors.

That at least seemed to calm some of Mal’s temper, seeing Evie vent her frustration even if only in small ways.

“When we accomplish our goal, we’ll claim it,” she told Mal, lifting her gaze to meet green eyes. “We’ll claim a territory that will be ours and none of us will have to fight like that again.”

“It’s soft living,” Mal muttered.

“It’s more than surviving.”

Mal didn’t reply. There wasn’t a new argument she could make in such an old fight.

“We’ll make them pay,” Evie promised. “We’ll make them all pay. Until then, we play their game and use this as a chance to get even stronger. When we strike, they won’t know what happened.”

“I still hate it.”

“You can hate it.”

“I want to burn it all to the ground.”

“Can you at least leave the fabric untouched?”

Mal snorted, but her eyes faded back to grey.

Chapter Text

Without any of their “guides” around watching them, Carlos had begged Jay to go to the stables. Even if it was only for a few minutes. Ever since Doug had pointed them out yesterday during the tour, he’d been longing to see it. Or, more accurately, the animals living there. According to Doug there were fifteen different horses kept on campus for various different sports and majors, whatever sports were.

It didn’t matter. There were horses on campus and he was determined to spend time with them and Jay had agreed without much fuss. There were very few animals on the Isle and all of them were jealously guarded and controlled by Gaston. He had only ever been able to watch them from a distance. Being here, it was almost a dream.

The stables were better than anything he could’ve imagined. It wasn’t a tall building, but it was long, longer than the dorms, and it wasn’t obnoxiously fancy like all the other buildings on campus. Instead, it was simple wood and stone with a focus on functionality. Of all the places at the University, this one felt the most familiar, the most safe. There weren’t people everywhere, and the only sounds were the horses moving around in their strange rooms or eating hay.

Even the smell was calming, though Jay muttered something about how it smelled like shit. Carlos didn’t point out that that was a normal smell and it shouldn’t bother Jay anymore at this point. Besides, there were other smells too. Something almost sweet and earthy and another smell that had to be the horses themselves. It smelled like life . It sounded like life .

Swallowing hard, he sank his nails into his palm to fight back the sting of tears. No crying in front of Jay. Not over something so stupid. A nudge pushed him forwards, closer to one of the horse’s rooms.

“Get on with it, pup,” Jay grinned, but there was no heat in his voice. “They look just as interested in you as you are in them.”

With a small nod, Carlos stepped up to the wooden bars, wide enough for the animal to stick its nose through. The soft grey muzzle moved to sniff him and he held up a hand. Soft lips moved against his palm with little nibbles. Awed, Carlos stroked the horse’s nose with his other hand, earning a soft huff of air. Still stroking the horse, Carlos looked over the room’s door, spotting a label.

“Mist,” he read. “Is that your name?”

The horse huffed again. Carlos felt like he was glowing inside.

He made his way through the stables, greeting every horse, learning their names, giving them all a good nose rub. While he was introducing himself to Quick Shot, a small furry creature wove between his legs, a strange thrumming sound coming from it. It looked exactly like what Lady Tremaine described as…

“A cat,” he whispered, giving Quick Shot a final pat on the head before crouching slowly, trying not to scare the cat. Soft black and white fur covered its sleek body and a long thin tail stood proudly in the air. Yellow eyes blinked at him as the cat sniffed the offered hand.

“Like that old bat Tremaine talked about?” Jay asked from where he was leaning against the wall.

“Yeah,” Carlos nodded. The cat rubbed against his hand, demanding to be stroked and he did as requested. Refusing felt like a crime against…something. Something good? “You’re beautiful,” he told the cat and it made the thrumming noise again. A purr if he was remembering the stories correctly.

After that, several other cats made their presence, and desire for pets, known. Two of them harassed Jay until the older boy gave in to the inevitable. He made Carlos swear to never speak of it again. That was fine by him. If Jay ever pissed him off he could use it as blackmail.

Eventually, Jay wandered back outside, Carlos following him, and the black and white cat following Carlos. Together he and the cat sat against the stable wall as Jay did a few stretches then dropped to the ground to start a round of pushups. Logically, Carlos should join him, build his own strength. But it was more a waste of effort on him. He wasn’t like Jay and never would be. All he had to offer was speed; at least he was fast enough to earn a spot as one of Mal’s pack.

With a soft meow, the cat moved to curl up in his lap, tiny paws massaging his leg as it purred. Absently, Carlos ran his fingers through its fur and managed to make the cat purr louder. He lost track of time, the sun warmer than it had ever felt on the Isle, the grass soft.

In his lap, the cat stirred and meowed and Carlos looked up to see an animal he didn’t recognize approaching, head tilted, tail wagging slowly. The cat seemed to sigh before it stretched, bumped its soft head against Carlos’s face, and moved to curl up a few feet away in a patch of sun.

Turning his attention to the new animal, Carlos extended a hand. Immediately the tail moved faster, the ears perked up, and the creature joined him. A wet nose sniffed his hand then his arm, dark brown eyes meeting his. Friendly eyes that didn’t hide secrets or lie or judge. Eyes that were innocent, something only animals could be.

“Hi boy,” Carlos grinned, running his hands through the slightly matted brown fur. “Where’d you come from?” He hadn’t seen this animal around the stables and it hadn’t been around campus yesterday. It wasn’t very big, maybe the size of a goat. He would’ve noticed it unlike a cat. Cats seemed sneakier. Quieter. Kind of like him in a way.

The creature just waved its tail harder and Carlos laughed, scratching behind its ears. “You’re a good boy, aren’t you? What are you anyway? I never saw anything like you on the Isle. Not that we really had a lot of animals. Rats mostly.” The tail moved faster. “You probably have fun chasing rats…Are there rats in Auradon? It doesn’t feel like there would be.”

It raised a hind leg to scratch behind its ear before shoving its head under Carlos’s hand.

“If there are rats, you and the cats probably make sure there aren’t so many,” Carlos mused. “Wish we had some of you on the Isle. That would’ve been too dangerous for you though, since you have pretty fur...” Carlos shoved the thought away. “And we kind of need the rats. They don’t taste great, but, well, they are food. You probably like how they taste though, huh?”

The tail thumped against the ground as the creature flopped down beside Carlos, head on his thigh. “Do you get to eat other things? Other than rats? Or are you not allowed to eat anything else?” He hoped animals were fed well here. He…he couldn’t imagine heroes neglecting the animals. Not after so many of them were saved or helped by animals.

“You guys should’ve been the heroes,” he murmured, scratching behind a floppy brown ear.

“Carlos, hi.”

Carlos froze and lifted his gaze carefully. Standing only a few feet away was Prince Ben. And Carlos hadn’t heard him get close!! Stupid stupid stupid. Bracing himself, curling his body slightly over the animal resting against his leg in a useless attempt to shield it, Carlos swallowed.

“H-hi,” he managed.

The prince considered him, gaze searching, assessing, trailing over him. But he didn’t move closer. It was a temporary pause. It always was. Carlos couldn’t abandon the strange animal or the cat, even if he could never win, so he was trapped. The only question was when the prince would strike and why. Jay was close enough that he’d be able to help. But he wasn’t close enough to stop the first strike.

“Looks like you’ve made a couple friends,” Prince Ben smiled, nodding towards the animals. “The cats here don’t usually warm up to people so quickly.”

“Oh.” What was he supposed to say? To do? If he said the wrong thing, it could be the reason the prince attacked. Asking about the cats or acknowledging that he liked them was dangerous. They could become the prince’s targets instead of him and…and he couldn’t let that happen. “They kinda just showed up on their own,” he said. There. That should be okay. He’d acknowledged their presence without giving an opinion.

“You should get to know them,” the prince said, moving to pet the cat, who watched him. She let him pet her a few times before moving back to Carlos’s side.

“Maybe,” Carlos shrugged, fidgeting with the other creature’s ears. Then, with a faint frown, he asked before he could stop himself, “Where’d he come from? I didn’t see him on campus yesterday.”

Strangely, the prince’s expression fell a little. “He’s a stray, actually. He likes to wander around campus for food and pets. I’d have-”

Whatever else the prince had to say after ‘stray’ faded as Carlos stared at the still happy animal sniffing his hand. A stray. Unwanted. No home. Nothing. Chest tightening, Carlos stroked the matted fur. He’d been thrown to the streets because no one wanted him…It was something Carlos understood. This time the tears couldn’t be avoided and he swallowed.

“-dog.”

Wait. What? Blood turning to ice, Carlos went still, breath catching in his lungs. “What?” he whispered.

“It’s sad,” Ben repeated. “He’s a good dog.”

Dog. Dog. Dog dog dog dog dog .

He couldn’t move. Couldn’t think. Couldn’t breathe.

Dog. There’s a dog . Right here. Next to him. Touching him.

A high-pitched whine escaped him.

“Carlos? Carlos, are you okay?”

Ben’s voice sounded so far away.

“Carlos? What the fuck?” Jay. Jay! “ Ben .”

“He just froze,” the prince said.

“What did you do?!”

“I don’t know! We were just talking about the dog and-”

“ DOG ?!”

DOG. D. O. G.

The dog whined, big brown eyes sad, worried. Carlos fought to draw air into his lungs. A long, wet tongue licked his face, another whine following it before another lick warmed his face. Then another. And another. And another. And another. And another…No teeth. No growling. Nothing. Even though he was at the dog’s complete mercy.

“Dogs aren’t vicious.”

“Like hell they aren’t! That bitch Cruella knew all about dogs!”

“J-Jay?” Carlos gasped.

Immediately the older boy was focused on him, hand resting on his knife. Then swore when he saw the dog licking him. “Fuck. Fuck, Carlos hold on.”

“It’s…it’s okay?” Carlos managed. “I-I think? It isn’t-isn’t attacking…”

Crouching, the prince called softly, “Come here, boy. Come on.”

The dog hesitated, eyes meeting Carlos’s again. Worried. Unhappy. Wanting to help. Nothing made sense anymore. This animal was supposed to be vicious. Attack him on sight. Not beg for scratches. Not lick him. Not look at him with an expression he’s only seen a few times in his life. Gentle, he pushed the dog towards Ben. Giving him one final lick, the dog went to the prince. Once there was enough room to move, Carlos reached for Jay, who pulled him up.

As he wrapped an arm around the dog to keep it in place, the prince frowned. “Carlos, I-”

With a quick shake of his head, Carlos moved closer to Jay. There was too much in his head. Too much to process. Too much not making sense.

“Don’t,” Jay interrupted. “Just don’t.”

“I…Okay,” Prince Ben nodded.

Still staying close to Jay, Carlos followed him back towards the dorms. But he looked over his shoulder to watch the dog watch him with those sad eyes. If he’d paid attention to the prince too, he would’ve seen the same look on the prince’s face.

Chapter Text

For a week, he, Jay, Mal and Evie as well as Prince Ben, Doug, and Lonnie were the only “students” on campus. Yet the cafeteria seemed to think they were an entire pirate crew. Three times a day, the cooks presented them with so much food that Carlos felt almost sick trying not to waste anything while still building their stashes hidden across campus.

As frustrating and strange as it was, he couldn’t deny how delicious the food was. It was like nothing he’d ever had before and the flavors…Nothing was as delicious as chocolate , but he pushed the thought away. All of this was temporary. As soon as they’d accomplished their task, all of this would disappear again. Chocolate was a one time treat in his life. The sooner he stopped wanting it again the better.

“Were you guys able to look over the class list we gave you?” Doug asked before taking a bite of oatmeal, honey, and milk. Inwardly, Carlos sighed. Yet another part of Auradon he didn’t understand. The Prince’s gang seemed to believe that because their groups were the only ones on campus they should all hang out outside the dorms. And it wasn’t as if they could refuse either. Not if they wanted to stay. After swallowing, Doug continued, “I thought we could finalize your schedules today.”

Across the table, Jay grimaced, lips curling, and stabbed his pancake. Carlos didn’t have to guess what he was thinking about. The tests they’d tried to take on their third day in Auradon, and ultimately had to take on the fourth day, had been almost as brutal as facing Uma or Harry. Numbers and reading and writing. None of them had truly understood what they were doing and the professor assigned to watch them had had to explain what addition and subtraction were. Even worse, they hadn’t known how to give their answers. Finally, the professor had told them to come back the next day—he and Evie had to drag Jay and Mal—where she’d given them another sheet with answers to circle.

The results were exactly what he’d expected; they did not do well.

“Yes,” Evie smiled. “There were so many. It’s a shame we can only choose one.”

Mal snorted, but Carlos agreed with Evie. More of the classes had appealed to him than he’d expected and he really wanted to try all of them. However, even if they could choose more than one he also knew better than to try. They were already assigned three classes and if they were anything like the tests, he didn’t think he could handle more than the one he actually got to pick.

“Once you get accustomed to the pace and how everything operates, you’ll have more options. You’ll most likely get those second semester,” Doug replied, gaze focused on Evie, a little dazed.

“Yay,” Mal muttered and Jay smirked.

For a moment, Doug faltered. When Evie batted her lashes, his face flushed and Carlos hid his smirk behind a bite of eggs and cheese. “So, um, which courses did you choose?”

“Are there still openings in Sewing and Embroidery?” Evie asked.

“Of course!” Doug nodded, face still red. Flipping through a stack of papers, Doug ran a finger down a list before taking a schedule with Evie’s name and adding it to a slot. Jay chose Basic Training, some kind of fighting thing, and Mal chose Ancient History. “Carlos?”

“Um, Animal Handling?” he muttered, keeping his head low. He didn’t want to let Doug see how much he wanted to take the class. But ever since the Prince had told him the strange animal was a dog, the cat—Checkers according to the servants who worked at the stables—had been following him around and Prince Ben clearly knew Carlos got along well with animals. The dog followed too, though it kept its distance from him, just watching with big brown eyes. Hiding his connection with animals was effectively impossible for him now. But he could try.

“That’s a good course,” the dwarf-kin nodded. “I think you’ll like it.”

Carlos just shrugged. Doug made a few final notes before passing over their schedules. While Mal and Jay ignored them, he and Evie collected all the papers to look them over. Other than their chosen classes, they would be together. An unexpected gift from the gods. One he didn’t entirely trust. Something was going to go wrong.

“What’s philosophy?” Jay frowned around a bite of toast as he looked over Carlos’s shoulder.

All four of them looked to Doug as he considered the question, fingers tapping the table. Finally, he said, “It’s a study and exploration of knowledge, rationality, right and wrong, virtues, values, and even existence.”

Green flickered in Mal’s eyes and Carlos winced. A study of right and wrong? Virtues? That couldn’t be a coincidence. And it was going to be a dangerous class. Guessing the correct answers wouldn’t be too difficult after hearing some of the others’ answers, but there were going to be times when they wouldn’t know. Times that would expose them as villains. Dangerous. Cruel. A failure to the Prince’s experiment.

Pulse skipping, his gaze darted to Evie. Were they going to be able to do this?

“Sounds like a good way to make us stand out,” Mal hissed and Doug cringed.

“It was a requirement of the Treaty’s Council,” he said. “Ben wasn’t able to negotiate its removal. But it’s a class that allows debate. There’s some flexibility in answers.”

“Sure,” Mal mocked. “Because flexible thinking is a priority when it comes to evil.”

“No! No, that’s-that’s not at all what I meant,” Doug stammered, eyes wide, jaw slack. “It’s supposed to-to encourage new ideas and free thinking and-”

Arching an eyebrow, Mal asked, “So we’re in the class for the sake of hero kids? So they learn about the real world?”

Doug’s mouth flapped like a fish out of water, trying to find an answer. Finally, he just ducked his head and shuffled his papers around. A smart decision. All of them knew why they were placed in that class. What the Council wanted to happen. So none of them saved him by speaking, Jay pointedly digging into his second pancake, Mal glaring as she crossed her arms and leaned back, and Carlos plucking at a loose string at the hem of his shirt. Only Evie offered a small sympathetic smile, keeping her image as diplomatic and friendly, approachable.

Several minutes passed, Mal letting Doug squirm, before their leader pushed away from the table. “Let’s go.”

None of them protested, all of them slipping contributions for the stashes into hidden pockets, and followed her to the door. When they stepped outside, they paused.

People. There were people everywhere. Servants trailed after people Carlos couldn’t believe existed, carrying chests and bags. The princes and princesses and nobles and everyone were practically glowing, all of them smiling and talking and laughing. Perfect. Carlos felt his stomach churn and the feel of a warm, furry body rubbing against his legs kept him from bolting back inside. Checkers. It took all his self-control not to pick her up.

Already, Jay was moving to place himself beside Mal and in front of Carlos and Evie, body coiling and preparing to claim space or protect. Mal’s hand drifted towards her knife and Evie’s smile became an even brighter weapon.

“Hi, guys!” Lonnie’s voice carried over the other conversations as she wove her way towards them. “Looks like everyone’s moving in.”

“I never would’ve noticed,” Mal monotoned. Only her eyes betrayed her discomfort, tracking the movement of anyone who got too close.

Lonnie just grinned.

“The dorms tend to get really loud during move in,” Doug spoke up, still wary of Mal, moving to stand closer to Lonnie and Carlos didn’t miss the way Lonnie rested an arm over his shoulders. It reinforced Lonnie’s role as their fighter, defender. “Would you guys like to see where your classes will be held? Knowing where to go can help calm first day jitters.”

“Ooo. Good idea,” Lonnie nodded. “No one else is going to be looking around yet so it’s the perfect time.”

“I think it’s perfect,” Evie nodded and Carlos watched Mal’s jaw work before she sighed.

“Yeah. Whatever,” Mal sneered.

With Lonnie in the lead and Jay taking the last position, they made their way through the crowds and along the Green. Carlos gave in and picked Checkers up, knowing the dog was following along too.

Chapter Text

Only part of her attention was dedicated to the tour of their classes. Who cared if she was a little late? They all acted like class was the most important thing in the world. Mal could create an Isle long list of more important things. Which would include bathing, jumping off a cliff, and getting lost in the forest. The only class she had to pay attention in was Ancient History anyway. It was the best chance they had to get leads on how to break the barrier and it wouldn’t make sense for any of the others to take the class. Which meant she had to. Which meant she was the only one with five fucking classes to take, the University insisting she take Magic Basics because she was a fucking fairy. As if her mother hadn’t already beaten all the basics into her before giving up on teaching her anything else.

The rest of her attention was on the people suddenly invading the campus. Sure, the campus wasn’t her territory, but it was the closest thing she had. Even worse though, there were so many of them. So many entitled mother-fuckers she’d have to try not to maim because it would get her sent straight back to the Isle. That was a fate she wasn’t interested in.

Jay bumped her shoulder with his own and she returned the gesture. So they were surrounded by assholes. At least that wasn’t new. She could handle it. Besides, there were other ways to fuck with a person. Words weren’t her favorite weapon, but that didn’t mean she couldn’t hold her own. After taking Evie and Carlos in, she’d had to up her game. It was rare for Carlos to throw verbal punches or get angry, but when he did…it was one of the only times she knew he was Cruella’s son.

“Are we done yet?” Jay groaned, arms crossed as he leaned against a column.

“We’re done,” Doug nodded. Uneasy, he glanced at Mal and she curled her lip at him. Maybe it wasn’t his fault that they were stuck going to philosophy, but she sure as hell wasn’t about to forgive him for it either.

“Thank the fucking gods,” Jay said. He pushed off the column and stretched. “Now what?”

“I’m going to go back to Maurice Hall,” Evie announced. “I’m almost done with all our outfits for our first day.”

“E. If I wanted to be bored, I’d have asked for this tour to continue,” Jay pointed out.

“I didn’t say you had to come,” Evie smiled. “But if you don’t want to try on your vest that’s fine too. It’s going to look incredible on you.” Mal could hear the unspoken “sexy” and Jay perked up.

“Fine, whatever. Los?”

Carlos shrugged. “I don’t have anywhere else to go.”

“Mal?”

She frowned. There wasn’t much else to do, but she also wanted to monitor the newcomers. Figure out who was in which gang. Who would be the most likely to cause her pack trouble. Of course, the pointless milling about organizing all their useless things probably wasn’t going to give her much information. Besides, she wanted to keep her pack in sight with so many unknowns around.

“I could sketch,” she finally shrugged. “If it’s going to be people moving in all day then it isn’t like much is happening.”

“Perfect,” Evie beamed with a soft clap of her hands. “Carlos can be your muse.”

Immediately, their pup’s face went red and Mal couldn’t resist a smile. As they moved to follow Evie towards Maurice Hall, Mal fell in step beside him. “I could use a muse,” she hummed, just loud enough for him to hear. He stumbled and she steadied him. Brown eyes found hers, and she smirked, watching him clamp his mouth shut. “Of course, they probably wouldn’t appreciate the kind of sketch I want to do,” she added. His eyes narrowed, a faint flicker of a glare in them. But it was drowned out by shy embarrassment. And a flash of interest. On the Isle she’d tease him more. Here, she’d have to wait until they were back in the dorm. Shame they probably wouldn't be back there in hours. By then he wouldn't be so flustered and it was more fun when he was a blushing mess.

Voices filled the air again, choking out any chance of quiet, and Mal moved to take the position behind Carlos so she could keep watch over her pack. Unlike the Isle, this crowd was easy to weave through, inbred manners creating a path for them. She doubted the stuck up bastards even noticed they were doing it. She also doubted they noticed slim fingers picking through their pockets and snatching away anything small enough not to be missed. They'd sort through Carlos's scores later and then ditch whatever they didn't want near where it'd been taken.

Evie moved them from the main paths to a less crowded one and as they turned a corner two people came into view, one guy and one girl. The boy's back was to them, but the girl was facing them. Together, Lonnie and Doug stopped and exchanged looks.

Honey blond hair fell in wavy curls around her face, two thin braids pulled back from her face towards the back of her head like a crown. Because of course. If a princess couldn't wear an actual crown they'd still make sure people knew they should be. Her dress was a too bright pink that hurt to look at, tight on her waist and modest at her bust. Boring in everything but that hideous color.

But her expression caught Mal's attention more than her dress: full lips a tight, unyielding line, delicate brow creased, hazel eyes stormy. When their eyes met, her entire face seemed to morph: full lips curving into a warm smile, brow smoothing, hazel eyes lightening to a sunny sky.

At the change, the guy turned around. Prince fucking Benjamin. Because who else would it be.

"Guys, hey," he said, a smile sliding into place as he recognized them. "Have you figured out your schedules?"

"Yes. We just finished seeing the classrooms," Evie beamed, curtseying. "We're on our way to Maurice Hall to continue some projects."

"That's great," Ben nodded. "I hope you have fun." There was something rushed in his voice, friendly but wanting the conversation to end. Was it because of the girl? Or had they almost seen his true colors?

"I'm sure we will," Mal shrugged, still watching the girl with him. Who was watching her right back.

Before Mal could start moving the rest of them along, the girl spoke up, "Benny-boo, aren't you going to introduce us?" Her voice oozed sweetness, her smile wide and bright. Gods Mal wanted to puke. Benny-boo ?

Ben nodded, giving them a slightly lopsided smile. "Of course." Taking the girl's hand, he guided her forward to stand beside him. "These are the transfer students from the Isle. Evie, Jay, Carlos, and Mal."  Hazel eyes skipped over the others to focus on Mal. Bitch was definitely trying to pick a fight. "Everyone, I'd like you to meet Audrey," Ben continued.

"Princess Audrey," Audrey corrected with a laugh. "Of Ulsted. My mother is Aurora; you know, Sleeping-"

"Beauty," Mal interrupted. "Yeah, we've heard the name.”

“It’s nice to meet you,” Evie smiled, gliding to Mal’s side with another curtsey. “My mother is a queen as well. I look forward to getting to know another princess and learn more about your home.”

“Oh,” Audrey said, her smile tightening a little. Not out of discomfort or anger. No. That was exactly how Evie smiled whenever she was about to put someone back in their place. At her side, Ben shifted, eyes locked on her. “The Evil Queen has no royal status here. And neither do you.”

Evie’s smile faltered, fading to a polite curve of her lips that created her most basic mask. Beside her, Mal felt Carlos go rigid, a near silent snarl building in his throat. Wordless, Mal took a step that placed her just in front of him while Jay subtly pulled Carlos back a pace even though all of them wanted the same thing; to tear the bitch apart. No one disrespected Evie like that. No one .

Either completely ignorant of their reactions or not caring—both of them promising a poor sense of self-preservation…Or the bitch was a much better actor than all of them which made her dangerous —Audrey’s attention turned to Mal. “You must be Maleficent’s daughter then. Just so you know, I totally do not blame you for your mother trying to kill my parents. I’m so thrilled to have this chance to meet you.”

“Audrey,” Ben murmured as he touched her wrist, voice so low Mal almost missed it. Audrey ignored him.

“That’s perfect,” Mal smirked. Locking eyes with the princess, Mal added, “Because I totally don’t blame your grandparents for blatantly disrespecting my mother by inviting the whole world but her to their stupid christening.”

An emotion that Grimhilde would call unladylike escaped Audrey’s control for a split second before her smile became too wide, showed too many teeth. “Water under the bridge.”

“Obviously,” Mal laughed, flashing her own teeth.

“Unfortunately, Audrey and I have some things we need to discuss before the end of the day, so we will need to take our leave,” Ben said, moving his hand from Audrey’s wrist to grip her elbow. “Please excuse us. Evie, I look forward to seeing the end results of your projects.”

Before any of them could say anything else, Ben “escorted” Audrey away.

Uncomfortable, Lonnie took the lead with Doug on her heels. Mal took a moment to make sure her pack wasn't about to get them all thrown back on the Isle. Evie was rearranging her expression into a new mask, Carlos pressed against her side, eyes still bordering on feral, and Jay was glaring after the retreating royalty.

First day of meeting their fellow classmates and they were already at war. Fine. That little bitch would regret pissing them off.

They were villains after all.

Chapter Text

 “What was that?” Ben demanded as soon as the door to the classroom closed. A low growl threatened to build in his throat. He swallowed it.

That had not been how he’d wanted to introduce Audrey to the VKs. Given the choice, Ben would’ve made sure they were more settled on campus and in their schedules long before they met her formally. The way it had gone over was exactly why he’d wanted to have a chance to speak to both parties in advance.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Audrey replied, a slight pout to her frown as she looked at him. Ben closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and swallowed another growl. He was not in the mood for another one of her games right now.

“You know that doesn’t work with me.”

They’d met when they were children, only five and seven at the time. Her parents were visiting to discuss the creation of the Ascendancy at the time. Back then, she’d been different. Like most children, she had been self-centered and indifferent to the plights of people she didn’t know. The problem was that she never grew out of that phase. As a friend, she could be kind and compassionate and as a betrothed she was loving and charming. Occasionally she was oblivious or believed she knew best, but she was a solid friend to have. As a ruler, she was benevolent, but condescending. Something that never sat right with him and she would never discuss.

Dropping the act, Audrey glared at him, arms crossing over her chest. “I don’t get what your problem is. It wasn’t as if I was being rude.”

“So insinuating that Evie does not carry royal blood was you being polite?” he challenged.

“I merely told her that she is not a princess. The Evil Queen has no title, so neither does she,” Audrey dismissed with a flip of her hair.

“Even without a title Evie is a royal and deserves more respect than you gave her. You were being passive aggressive and trying to provoke them,” Ben retorted, tapping his foot against the floor. Logically, he should breathe, take a moment and recollect himself. He should reason with her and clearly state his frustrations. But he couldn’t bring himself to care. It wasn’t as if they were being observed and critiqued. After knowing each other for so long, it was a pointless front anyway.

“Well congratulations. Your little experiments passed the test,” Audrey sneered.

“They are not experiments.” At least not to him.

Laughing, Audrey shook her head. “That’s exactly what they are. Face it, Ben. The Council is just indulging you until you realize the world doesn’t work the way you think it does.. It’s only a matter of time before they show their true colors.”

“How many times do I have to tell you they’re people , Audrey?” Every time they’d argued about the declaration it had come up and every time he’d reminded her they were people just like everyone in the Ascendancy. “They aren’t their parents, just like we aren’t ours,” Ben countered. Restless, he paced a few steps. “They aren’t the monsters people think they are. There’s more to them than that. The way they interact with each other proves it.”

Over the past week he spent as much of his free time with them as possible. Mostly it was just making small talk and trying to get them comfortable with his presence. After Carlos’s clear discomfort at the stable and unexpected fear, he’d made an effort to be more aware of their reactions and emotional states. In that time he’d been able to learn some things about them.

They were like “normal” people even in small ways. They were curious. They had fears and hobbies and things they liked. Carlos was the polar opposite of his mother, adoring animals and taking care of them. He’d noticed that while Carlos wouldn’t approach the stray dog he’d met, he would leave scraps of food out for it. Jay wasn’t as easy to pin down, but he’d shown high levels of concern for the others and definitely enjoyed pancakes.

Mal and Evie were both creatively inclined. Evie dedicated her time to fashioning clothes to perfectly match their personalities down to the smallest details. The perfect shade or hue of color. The type of stitch she used. How the colors were arranged. The few glimpses of Mal’s sketches he’d been able to see…They were stunning. Landscapes that looked like echoes of the world. One or two sketches of her friends that seemed to focus on something deeper than just their appearances. Of course, he’d never gotten a proper look and he never asked. Those particular sketches seemed…personal.

With a faint frown, Audrey reached out and rested a hand on his arm, preventing him from pacing. “Ben, I know you’re smart enough to realize that their blood makes it impossible for them to be like us. Just like our blood makes it impossible for us to be like them. They are the children of villains . Evil is a literal part of their lineage, their being.”

Surely she wasn’t serious. Being related to someone didn’t immediately mean you’d be the same way. He could think of several people off the top of his head. Not that he’d admit to it if asked. “Audrey,” he began.

“Unlike us,” she continued, ignoring him. “We’re the children of heroes , Ben. The children of ‘happily ever after’. So that’s what we’ll live too. The lives of heroes who will always reach their goals and will want for nothing. Because all of that is our birthright. Nothing goes wrong for us.”

Everything stopped. His body couldn’t move. He couldn’t breathe. His heart couldn’t find its beat. He couldn’t see or hear anything beyond the princess in front of him. His brain couldn’t process her words in a way that would restart the world.

“Those villain kids don’t belong here. They never have. They never will. Isn’t it cruel to let them see a life that they will never obtain?”

Air filled his lungs again and Ben took a step back. “I don’t believe the world works that way,” he said slowly. Reality still felt uncoupled from their piece of time in that classroom, unwilling to reconnect to his mind and the unwelcome alternative world he’d found. “The cruelest thing I can imagine is letting people suffer for crimes they weren’t even alive for.”

Taking another step back, Ben met Audrey’s gaze. Confusion and anger glared back at him. “Please, Audrey. I know you don’t like what I’m trying to do, but please keep trusting me. Don’t cause trouble for them. Give them a chance. Everything could change. For the better.”

For a long moment all she did was glower. Then she straightened and brushed her dress off. “A princess does not ignore what is improper and out of place,” she replied. Without another word she left, leaving Ben to watch as two, no three, separate realities began to collide.

Chapter Text

There was an obvious divide in the room. 

They were spread out over the floor dedicated to fashion and design in Maurice Hall, the four VKs occupying one half while she and Doug stayed in the other half. Lonnie took a seat as far from the door as possible that gave her a view of the whole room, and Doug followed her, giving the others their space and an easy escape route. The four VKs were already tense and she didn’t want to be what finally set them off. Fortunately, no one was going to disturb them here. Everyone would be too busy meeting up with friends or setting up their rooms to even consider spending time at the Hall. Whether or not the VKs knew that, it was a smart move.

Jay placed himself the closest to Lonnie and Doug while Mal pulled Evie and Carlos in a small huddle. The half fae’s lips moved as she focused on the blue-haired daughter of the Evil Queen and kept one hand on Carlos’s arm. They were too far and Mal was too quiet for Lonnie to catch the words, but it was easy to guess the meaning. Something in the way they held themselves made her wonder if they were holding themselves back around each other because she and Doug were around. 

Meeting Audrey had been enlightening and confirmed a lot of the impressions Lonnie had of the gang’s dynamic. Like Doug said, Evie was the diplomat, a distraction. Evie was quick to try and distract Audrey from Mal’s sarcasm about Sleeping Beauty while also trying to make a connection on common ground. Of course she clearly wasn’t expecting Audrey’s response to be as condescending as it was, but she probably would’ve been able to handle it. Her gang just reacted before she could, Mal and Jay going on defense and moving Carlos to the back of the group to keep him safe. They probably would’ve done the same thing with Evie under different circumstances.

What was interesting was that none of them actually challenged Audrey verbally or physically. Mal was sarcastically aggressive, but she was just reflecting Audrey, not initiating. It felt good to know she’d read the VKs right. What she didn’t really understand was why they weren’t actually fighting.. They clearly knew how to fight and fought often based on what Lonnie understood about the Isle and the amount of scars on Jay’s arms. So why not here ? Was it being in unfamiliar territory? Fear of being sent back to the Isle? Or did they not feel the need to fight? She wasn’t sure. Maybe Doug or Ben could figure that out.

 Right now she was watching them collect themselves and settle their nerves in as safe a territory as they could find outside of their room. A quick reassurance to their diplomat and scout before setting this as a base camp until they could safely retreat to their dorm. After only a few minutes, Evie nodded and her smile was strong and bright again. Carlos sagged in relief before letting Mal nudge him towards a pile of fabric Evie had clearly claimed for her projects. Checkers, who had trailed after them, left Carlos’s side to begin her own war with some yarn Evie gave her.

There was a brief glance shared between Mal and Jay, a confirmation that he could safely hold their position, and Mal slid her sketchbook from her bag. As she settled across from Carlos, apparently deciding to actually use him as a model, Jay shifted to lean against one of the support columns.

Dark brown, almost black, eyes met Lonnie’s, assessing. Silent, she held his gaze. With only the smallest of nods, Jay looked away. Looked away, but still paying close attention to her and Doug.

Eventually, Evie started talking quietly with Mal, holding up different shades of purple and green for her to look at or holding a shade of yellow or blue next to Jay. Mal gave her thoughts and an occasional suggestion while continuing to sketch.

Once their attention was fully on each other, with the exception of their sentinel, Doug leaned closer to Lonnie. "They haven't chased us off," he observed, voice low, eyes on Evie. "Does that mean they're comfortable with us?"

"No," she replied, also keeping her voice low, watching VKs. If Jay thought the two of them were going to be a threat Mal would get involved. "We're just the people least likely to attack them or try to cause problems. It isn't trust. It's based on previous interactions. Jay's paying attention. If they trusted us, we'd probably be the ones to 'stand watch' instead of him."

“Oh…” Doug mumbled with a frown.

“At least it means they don’t think of us as immediate threats,” Lonnie shrugged. “They'll get more comfortable. It’s gonna take a while, but we’re already on the right track.” Their unit was tight and in sync and that took years. After years of only trusting three other people, everyone else was dangerous. Her mother and father talked all the time about how the members of their former squad were still the people they’d go to first if they needed help.

Slowly, Doug nodded, she didn’t even need to look to know he was watching the blue haired princess. “Of course. I hope they can become more comfortable with us. There’s so much we can learn from one another.”

Gods, it was tempting to tease him about Evie and how obvious it was that he liked her. But the VKs were too close and if Evie was as smart as Doug claimed, then giving her full confirmation that the dwarf-kin was smitten gave her a lot of power, if she didn’t already know. “Right now, I’m worried about Ben,” she said, redirecting. “He was pissed.”

“Yes. I must wonder why Audrey chose to antagonize them. While she wasn’t pleased about the declaration, I’d have thought she’d introduce herself with more tact,” Doug frowned.

Lonnie snorted and Jay glanced their way. When he looked away again, Lonnie shook her head. “Audrey was never going to be tactful. Maybe she could’ve hidden her biases better, but she wasn’t ever going to tell them ‘Welcome to Auradon. It’s wonderful to have you’.”

“You’re correct. Though for Ben’s sake I wish she’d at least try. They’ve been at odds since even before the declaration.”

That was the nice “Doug” way of saying that Doug himself didn’t like her and Ben wasn’t thrilled about being betrothed to her through a treaty. Gods, Lonnie was glad her parents refused to get so politically tied up. They kept it simple.

By the grace of the gods nothing else happened the rest of the day. All the VKs stayed within Maurice Hall until dinner, skipping lunch entirely which was a little concerning; they never missed a chance to eat. At dinner, they chose the table furthest from the other students, ate quickly, and then Mal declared it was time to go back to their dorm. She and Doug didn’t protest and just wished them a good night. It wasn’t until she and Doug were finished eating and in their favorite courtyard that Ben finally showed up.

Joining them, Ben stretched out in the grass and closed his eyes. With a quiet sigh, he said, “Tell me what happened after Audrey and I left.”

After exchanging a look with Doug, Lonnie began their report.

Chapter Text

Jay locked their door as Mal made sure the curtains were closed. They’d waited long enough. Now that they were back in their room, their territory ,, he wasn’t letting anything stop them.

The two who needed their attention were already on the bed without being told. Lips brushing, Evie and Carlos curled together. Long slender fingers pet black and white hair as quick pale fingers undid the laces holding the deep blue corset in place. Mal trailed her fingers up Jay’s arm and across his shoulders. He glanced at her and she tilted her head towards Evie. Her meaning clear, Jay brushed a light kiss to Mal’s lips before moving to the other side of the bed to climb in behind their princess.

When he bumped his fingers against Carlos’s, their pup moved to let him take over. Based on Carlos’s quiet gasp, Jay knew Mal had made her presence known. As Jay guided the corset off, Evie turned to look at him over her shoulder, blue eyes still too sad. That needed to change. Gentle but firm, he wrapped an arm around her waist and rolled her to face him fully. Catching her chin, Jay kissed her. Unlike with Mal, this kiss was hungry and heated. He was going to make her forget everything that bitch “princess” had said. Evie was their princess no matter what anyone else thought.

The rustle of clothes followed by a soft thump caught his attention enough to glance towards the other side of the bed. Completely naked, Mal stood gazing down at the three of them. She met his gaze with a small smirk and wink, dragging her eyes down his body and across Evie’s before her attention settled on Carlos. Since Mal had everything under control, or would soon enough, Jay refocused on the woman in his arms, kissing her as he felt the bed shift as Mal joined Carlos.

With a soft breath, Evie relaxed a little and he gently bit her lip. The gesture earned him the expected shiver. Her attention was on him. Without breaking the kiss, Jay began taking what clothes off her that he could and her hands found him with the same mission. It wasn’t long before they pulled apart to shed the rest of their clothes and he took a moment to let his gaze trail over her.

Jay’s blood surged. Seeing Mal’s and Evie’s bodies always got a response from him. They were two of the most beautiful women he’d ever seen. The room was dark, but Evie was close enough for him to admire her. Her breasts and the curve of her hips were perfect. And not exactly like what he remembered.

As he let his gaze trail over her, he realized her ribs weren’t as obvious as they’d been two weeks ago. Her arms and legs weren’t as bony as the last time they’d slept together, which was way too long ago. Even her face looked less tired. Of course, it wasn’t as easy to tell since she insisted that she needed to wear so much makeup.

Two weeks with more food than they’d ever seen in the span of two months on the Isle had been good for them. And he was excited to find out if the changes felt as good as they looked.

“Jay?” Evie whispered, not quite looking at him, her body turning away just a little. Stupid bitch was still fucking with Evie’s head.

“Just taking advantage of the moment,” he grinned, brushing a strand of hair out of her face, forcing her to look at him. Her amused huff of exasperation turned to a quiet gasp as he closed the distance and cupped her left breast in his hand. “I’ll never get used to how pretty you are.” In his arms, she shivered and he kissed her throat. “Let’s make the world disappear.”

Arms wrapping around his neck, hands resting on his back, Evie tilted her head to give him better access. “Okay,” she breathed, a small smile lifting her lips.

Ignoring an invitation like that wasn’t in his nature and Jay was more than happy to accept. Especially since his goal was to erase the bitch from her head. Lips caressing the soft spot where her slender neck met her body, Jay teased her breast in his hand, massaging and circling her nipple with his fingers. Feeling the nub respond, he gave it a light twist as he switched from kissing to nibbling her neck, getting a sharp gasp followed by a soft moan.

They were always careful not to leave any visible marks on Evie whenever they were with her. Grimhilde would never approve of the things they did with her daughter. She knew, of course, it was impossible to have kept that a secret from her, but they didn’t rub it in her face and she didn’t tell them to stop.

Releasing her breast and neck, Jay kissed Evie deeply. When she pulled away to breathe he began kissing his way down her body. Evie liked to be teased, wooed by her partner, the way she deserved to be. Mal was passionate and when Jay messed around with her the two of them tended to be…rougher with each other than they’d ever be with Evie or Carlos. Just the thought made him sick.

Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Mal draped over Carlos, whispering into his ear while her hand stroked his hardening cock. A shiver ran through Jay. He knew the things Mal liked to whisper, wonderful, tempting, dirty things that always messed with their heads. A glance at Evie told him she was watching their pack mates too, a fond smile softening her features.

To remind her he was the one at her side, he gave her belly button a teasing lick and he smirked when she tried not to squeal and only kinda succeed as he continued to kiss along her body. When he reached what he was after, he took in her scent, breathing deeply. Then he started on his mission to drive all thoughts out of her head.

He started slow, with long lingering licks and kisses to the insides of her thighs before finally focusing on his ultimate goal; her core. The taste of her on his tongue was addictive, and he wanted more. But he refused to go any faster. This was for her. Not them . Her . Lifting his gaze as he teased and worshiped her, he watched as Evie closed her eyes and hid her mouth behind her wrist. Each touch visibly rippled through her as he coaxed her body further into pleasure.

It took a little longer than usual for her to fully respond to him, but it wasn’t surprising. She’d been tense for hours, lost in her head even when she talked with them about her next project. With her becoming more sensitive and needy, he changed methods. Slow licks became flicks of his tongue before he slipped it inside her. A gasping moan slipped from her and he felt her spasm and clench. He gave a soft growl of approval and worked her as deeply as he could until she grabbed his hair and arched, trembling.

Once she relaxed and her grip loosened, Jay pulled back, trailing a hand along her side. “What do you want, Princess?” he asked as he licked his lips. “How do you want me?”

Hazy blue eyes fluttered open and the hand still in his hair trailed through it before tugging gently to bring him to her. When he was close enough, she kissed him, slow but wanting. “I need you,” she told him. 

“Then I’m yours,” he murmured.

This was a dance they’d done so many times over the years, and each time was just as amazing as the last one. Already propped above her, Jay lowered his body until his weight rested lightly on her.  Kissing her deeply, he reached down to angle himself right. Then he slid inside her. They broke the kiss briefly when she moaned and he hissed, enjoying the feeling of her surrounding him, and then their lips found each other again as she adjusted to him. She was a small woman and he wasn’t a small man.

After a minute, she nipped his lower lip to tell him that she was ready. Slowly, he began to move, sliding in and out of her, both of them craving each small burst of pleasure. They broke the kiss again to catch their breath just in time to hear a sharp gasp from the other side of the bed. Turning his head, he saw exactly what he expected. Mal straddled Carlos’s lap as she rolled her hips in a slow sensual motion. For a moment their eyes caught and held then he grinned.

With a slight shift in position, Jay moved himself and Evie closer so they were able to easily reach the other half of their pack. Mal nodded her approval with a small smile and Carlos hummed a greeting, blushing slightly. Leaning over, Mal stole a quick kiss from Evie before turning her attention back to Jay and Evie’s focus shifted to Carlos.

“Enjoying the view?” she asked, smile playful as she kissed him quickly. But both of them were watching Evie and Carlos make out, their hands entwined to close what distance there was between them. Carlos whined, body trembling, and Evie only deepened the kiss, free hand stroking his hair.

“Always,” Jay grinned. He reached around and gave Mal’s butt a quick squeeze that earned him a light punch to the shoulder. Giving Mal one more kiss, he returned his full attention to Evie and started rocking his hips again, listening closely to the soft sounds Evie made to figure out how to make her feel even better.

When he moved at a certain angle, Evie moaned , breaking the kiss with Carlos but resting her forehead against his. They all felt the effects of the beautiful sound; it was impossible not to. A soft moan of his own escaped Carlos and he shifted, sending a shiver through Mal even as she leaned down to kiss Evie’s cheek. Jay’s blood heated and he reached out to gently grip Carlos’s hair. The youngest gave in easily as Jay guided his mouth to Evie’s breast, giving her a few soft licks before sucking.

Almost immediately, Evie clenched around Jay as her arms curled around Carlos’s shoulders, cuddling him even closer, keeping his mouth on her. Mal’s fingers on Jay’s shoulder drew his attention to her and she kissed him. Slow, deep, dripping with approval and pleasure, so different from their usual kisses, but just as amazing. And hearing and feeling the others react and relax to their touch made it even better.

Wanting to make it easier for Carlos and Evie to enjoy each other’s touch and to enjoy Mal’s kiss a little longer, Jay slowed his pace. It also meant he had a chance to pull back from the edge. He had to hold out a little longer. Despite how good Evie felt around him, this was about her pleasure not his. And there was no way he was finishing before Carlos. He may love the kid but he was the oldest, and the most experienced. He had a bit of a reputation to uphold. Besides, Mal would tease the hell out of him for days if he and Evie finished before Mal was done cheering Carlos up.

Mal gave him a sharp nip before she broke the kiss to lean down and kiss Carlos’s throat, breathing something Jay couldn’t make out. Whatever it was, Carlos shuddered and Mal took it as permission to mark his collarbone.

With a stern reminder to himself that Evie wouldn’t appreciate any marks, Jay settled for teasing the princess with soft kisses along her throat, fingers gliding along her sides to make her shiver. She squirmed beneath him with a needy mewl, legs wrapping around his waist. Evie didn’t want to be wooed right now; she didn’t want to be teased. The princess wanted passion. Really, after all these years, she should know him better than that. Smirking, he caught Carlos’s chin and guided him away from Evie’s breast. He pressed a quick kiss to the youngest’s mouth before taking his place, teasing around the edges of Evie’s areolas with his lips. Then he trailed kisses up to her neck to nibble her ear.

“Please, Jay please!” Evie whimpered quietly, hands clawing at his back, legs tightening more around his waist, and hips rolling trying to coax him into moving again.

“You don’t want to be spoiled?” he teased.

“Not fair,” she protested.

As he laughed, Carlos muttered, “He never plays fair.”

“Never,” Jay agreed before leaning down and kissing Carlos’s forehead. The pup blushed and tried glare at him, even as he leaned into the touch.

With a sigh, Evie shifted a little so she could wrap a hand around the back of Jay’s neck without fully letting go of Carlos. Her strength always surprised him even though they spared regularly and, with a yank, she pulled him into an almost vicious kiss, demanding he obey. It was permission for him to let loose a little more. Not as much as he could with Mal, Evie was definitely more delicate than their leader, but she wasn’t spun glass either. Slowly, he began to work her up again, pride flaring in his chest at the content groan that escaped before she could control her voice again.

The sound of bodies moving together, against each other, mixed with the moans and grunts of their packmates. Mal was getting close, her moans mixing with growls, and when she came she’d pull Carlos over the edge with her. Their youngest was always so eager to please , even when he was the one essentially being worshiped he wouldn’t cum until he’d either given his partner everything or was given permission.

When the angle of his hips changed a little, Evie’s chest heaved against his as she tried to catch her breath, her nails digging into his shoulders. The sting encouraged him further and when he kept the angle, Evie released him to cover her mouth. Only a moment later her body clamped down around him and he gripped the blankets, determined not to give in just yet.

But he was only human, and giving in rarely felt so good. Beside him, Mal arched with a moan, Carlos tensing beneath her and biting his lip to stay silent.

For several long moments none of them moved, unwilling to pull apart just yet. Mal was the first to move, rubbing a hand along Jay’s back and kissing Evie before sliding off Carlos’s lap to cuddle their pup close. Taking a breath, Jay followed her example, rearranging himself to stretch out beside Evie, her nestled against him. He kissed the back of her shoulder then reached across her to give Carlos’s hand a squeeze, getting one in return.

Within moments, Evie’s and Carlos’s breathing deepened into sleep, calm enough to rest. Mal rested a hand briefly on his and he tapped her wrist with his fingers. The pack was okay. The bitch wouldn't break them. He and Mal wouldn't let her.

Chapter Text

“Almost done,” Evie promised as she smoothed the back of Jay’s vest. “There.”

Beaming, she took a step back to look them over. It had taken time, but she’d been able to finish what she thought of as their signature Auradon outfits in time for the first day of classes. Each of them reflected their wearers and she fought to keep her smile from widening.

Jay’s had been the simplest, but she made sure that it didn’t look simple. The base of the vest was a deep red leather that could be passed off as brown in darker lighting. On top of the base, she’d added patches of yellow, blue, and a brighter shade of red leather to better define the shape and the way it wrapped around his body. Instead of having it close down the center of his chest, Evie had it closing along the left side of his chest which allowed her to add a thin extra layer across his torso beneath the main vest for hiding knives and anything he might deem useful. Her favorite part was the back, where she’d managed to create a cobra, coiled and ready to strike, out of leather scraps and stitched the more intricate details. She kept his pants loose and a complimentary shade of brown.

For Carlos, Evie designed a long-sleeved red shirt, several shades brighter than Jay’s and closer to a ruby or fresh blood, of thin fabric that would keep him comfortable in the heat while still covering his arms. Unlike Jay, his pants were more complicated. She’d used black as the base and then had added white accents and details: a white pocket on his right, white stripes down the sides of his leg, a wide diagonal streak of white on his left thigh. The vest she made for him was black on the left and white on the right with a thin accent of red on the hem. His kept the traditional center closure, but his was designed more to be left open rather than closed. Loose around his body to allow him to stash and hide anything he stole or an extra dagger. On the back was his symbol, crossbones with the left half of the X white and the right half black, using red thread to add the small grooves on the bones to highlight the shape.

Mal’s outfit had been the hardest one to make, but also the most fun. While her pants were a simple black, her shirt was a shade of purple labeled plum. The sleeves were long and loose around the arms and tight at the wrists, billowing a little when Mal walked. Remembering the necklines of the dresses they’d been given their first day, Evie kept it to just beneath Mal’s collarbone, but she made the back low enough to expose half of Mal’s upper back. Which exposed most of her tattoo of a green dragon and purple dragon facing each other in a way that almost made them look like they were supposed to be her wings; her symbol. Finally, Mal wore a decorative black and green corset over the shirt.

After she made theirs, she focused on her own. The skirt of her ocean blue dress fell to her knees, longer than she was used to for daily wear but still easy to move in if necessary. Her own sleeves were the opposite of Mal's, tighter along her upper arm and flaring out at her elbow. Just inside the sleeves she'd added red to create a flash of color as she moved her arms. Her own corset was the same dark blue as the evening sky.  A crown, broken down the middle and wrapped around a heart, was outlined in gold and red on the left side.

"Good work, E," Mal nodded, running her hands over her sleeves, eyes a little wider than usual, lips forming a small O.

"These are…" Carlos stopped and just shook his head as he checked the hidden pockets in his vest again.

"Evie quality," Jay grinned. "Better than everything else."

Cheeks warming with pride, Evie smiled. "I'm glad you like them. I was worried I might have overdone it, but it was the first time I had the chance to do something more ."

Mal’s eyes narrowed, sparking green, before she rolled them and focused on her. “Well, I expect to see something overdone next time,” she smirked.

Evie laughed. “Next time I’ll make sure I do too much.”

“Um, guys, shouldn’t we go to breakfast? Class will start soon,” Carlos pointed out and Evie couldn’t contain the thrill of adrenaline. They were finally going to class, to experience school. A real professor was going to teach them. She could finally learn more about the world and everything in it.

“Uhg, fine,” Mal groaned. “Let’s get this over with.”

Breakfast was a blur of people and nerves and excitement as they grabbed their food and found a table off to the side.

“Good morning,” Ben called, weaving through the crowd to their table. Evie brightened, her smile widening as she waved. Mal suppressed a frown while Jay gave Ben a nod and Carlos managed a weak smile.

“Good morning!” she smiled as he finally reached them. “I was wondering if we’d get to see you today. Everything is so busy.”

Ben laughed, a warm laugh that was nothing but friendly and genuine. At least, as far she could tell and she was definitely watching him, Carlos doing the same. “I wanted to make sure I got a chance to talk to you before classes,” he told them. “To wish you luck and remind you that I’m available if you have any questions or something you’re worried about. And if you can’t find me, Doug and Lonnie are available as well.”

“How about ‘do we have to go to class’?” Mal muttered and Ben gave her a sympathetic smile.

“If we could get out of class that easy around here, we’d all be doing it,” he said, an attempt to lighten their mood and Jay at least snorted a laugh. “But I know you’ll survive. If Doug, Lonnie, and I have, then you definitely will.”

Mal smirked. “You Auradon kids are soft,” she commented and Ben just shrugged with a grin.

“By the way, Evie, you did an incredible job.” He gestured towards them, gaze lingering on each of them for a moment. “All of you look amazing and you did all of it in only a week.”

“Thank you,” she blushed, her smile real as she met his gaze. “Maurice Hall is the best place I can imagine.”

Someone shouted Ben’s name from across the cafeteria and he turned to wave. “I need to head to class. Maybe I’ll see you at dinner.” With a grin, he left and Evie watched him, admiring the way he moved.

“We should go too,” Mal said, tapping Evie’s shoulder as she stood.

Wishing the others luck, Evie joined the flow of students going in the direction of her class. When she reached the door, she hesitated. Moving into an out of the way corner of the hall, Evie took her mirror from an inner pocket. No too large pores. No wrinkles. No smudges. Eyeliner symmetrical and neat. Mascara emphasizing her eyes without being distracting. Perfect. She looked perfect. She spent one more minute making sure her clothes were clean and there were no unflattering wrinkles.

Finally, she entered the classroom. There were desks a bit larger than the ones in their dorm and each one had a selection of thread carefully organized on them, a pincushion with a few spare needles, and embroidery hoops. It was perfect.

During the next four hours, she listened to the professor explain the purpose of the class, what they would learn and focus on, and the projects they would be working on throughout the semester. She also embroidered a small rose based on a sketch the professor passed out as a way to assess how far along their skill already was. None of the other girls in the class really registered beyond presences to monitor for movement and Evie allowed herself to get drawn into the work just a little. There were a few comments that she caught pieces of, something about her dress, and she allowed herself a small smile. People were noticing her designs!

When they were dismissed for lunch, Evie returned to their dorm to meet up with the others for lunch and then for Math which they all shared. As she slipped into the room, she could hear the boys in the bathroom rinsing off—they’d all fallen in love with the hot water and while being Auradon clean wasn’t important, they took it as an excuse to enjoy the luxury—while Mal was sitting on the window seat glaring at the world.

“How was it?” Evie asked, joining her.

“It’s Magic Basics for a reason,” Mal muttered and Evie didn’t press the matter. If she’d been forced to take the class, she’d want it to at least teach her something she didn’t already know about magic. Not that she’d let on that she’d learned potions and memorized some of her mother’s spells.

Once they’d gotten their food and found a table away from the other students, though a lot of eyes and whispers followed them, the boys were more than willing to make up for Mal’s irritated silence.

“We get to work with all kinds of animals, including horses,” Carlos beamed as he scratched behind Checkers’s ear. “It’s a lot of basics, but I only really know goats and chickens so the basics are perfect.”

“Fighting here is so weird,” Jay said. “They actually have names for specific moves. There’s a lot of different moves too. Some of them look similar to what we did on the Isle, but a lot of it is done on purpose, planned. Oh, and Lonnie helps the professor teach. Apparently, her mother is some kind of soldier.”

“That explains a lot,” Carlos hummed and Evie nodded. “How was your class, Evie?”

“It was wonderful,” she smiled. “I don’t think it’ll be a difficult class, but the professor knows what she’s talking about and I think I’m going to learn some new techniques and tricks. Are you ready for Math?”

Jay and Mal grimaced, Jay muttering something about a waste of time. Carlos, on the other hand, nodded. The desire to learn as much as possible was something he shared with her. When she’d learned that on the Isle, she’d made sure he learned how to read and taught him what math her mother had deemed important. Now that they had a chance to actually explore the world and what was in it, she knew he was as desperate as she was to get started.

“Gods, you two are weird,” Mal sighed.

“See if we’ll ever help you with class,” Carlos retorted with a smirk, ducking the half-hearted attempt to smack his head.

“Smartass,” Mal muttered.

“At least you know I’m smart.”

As Mal grabbed for him and he slipped out of reach, Evie giggled. If they were on the Isle, Mal would be wrestling him to the ground and while they were more subdued in Auradon, she was relieved to know nothing had changed.

Math proved to be fascinating and yet still a little dull. She already knew basic addition and subtraction and how to apply it to double digit numbers. But reviewing the fundamentals was always a good idea. More importantly, this was where she wanted to be. While the tests they’d been given before weren’t easy, she understood them much better than the others. If she’d actually answered all of the questions she’d understood and figured out she would’ve been separated from the others. This way they kept their strength in numbers and she could help explain things whenever they got frustrated or stuck.

While most of her mother’s lessons centered on poise, makeup, how to entertain and how to pleasure, she did give lessons in math and reading. Ensuring Evie could  correctly calculate and measure was essential for potion making and she had to be able to read the spellbooks containing all the necessary lists and measurements. Before Maleficent decided Mal was a waste of effort, she’d given her similar lessons that Mal passed along to Jay. Evie had taught Carlos how to read when he’d shown an interest and helped him with math; he had very basic knowledge from having to use the “budget” Cruella insisted he stick to whenever she sent him on errands.

“Evie. Perhaps this is just review for you, but I would appreciate it if you paid attention rather than stare into the distance,” Professor Warner said, snapping her back to the room.

“Of course, professor,” she nodded with a sweet smile even as she silently scolded herself for letting her expression slip enough to get caught.

“Why don’t you come up here and try this equation for me?” The slight wrinkling of his nose and curl of his lip were poorly hidden signs of disgust.

He was challenging her. Deeming her unworthy. Like a lowly pirate thinking he was better than her and she wasn’t worth the time. A glance at the chalkboard only added to the flicker of anger. It was a simple problem. Ten plus seven. It was a problem any of her pack could answer.

“Of course,” she smiled, gliding from her seat. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Jay smirk and Mal’s lips twitch. Carlos fidgeted, watching her closely. Selecting a piece of chalk, Evie said, “The equation is the addition of seven to ten. To add them together you go one column of numbers at a time.” With a flick of her wrist, she drew a line between the one and the zero, separating them and putting the zero in the same column as the seven. “You then combine the numbers in each column. Seven added to zero stays seven.” She wrote a seven beneath the equation. “There is no number in front of the seven so the space can be read as a zero.” She wrote a zero beneath the one. “Therefore, this column is one added to zero which will equal one.” As she wrote the one, she continued, “When put all together, the final answer, Professor Warner, is seventeen.”

“Yes, well. I seem to have forgotten that one should never underestimate-”

“A villain,” Evie finished for him, giving him another sweet smile. “It’s alright, professor. It shouldn’t happen again and I will be sure to pay better attention.”

Chapter Text

When he received his mother’s request to see her, it wasn’t hard to guess why. 

It was the first day of classes. 

It was the first day the kids from the Isle of the Lost truly interacted with the rest of the students and faculty. And the moment he saw them at breakfast he knew he’d be hearing about it later.

Pausing at the half-closed door, Ben knocked lightly on the door jamb. “Mom?”

“Come in, Ben.”

There was no doubt who the office belonged to. The desk in the center of the room covered in neat piles of files and papers was the closest thing to Belle, Queen of Auradon. Everything else was entirely Belle, the woman who loved to read, learn, and teach. Shelves sagged under volumes and volumes of books. Not a single one of them was unread and Belle kept a large, cushioned chair between the window and the fireplace for reading. This was her space, the University - her project.

“Mrs. Potts sent a batch of cookies. They’re on the tea table,” Belle said. As he sank into her reading chair, she asked, “How was your first day back?”

Choosing a cookie and pouring himself a cup of tea, Ben smiled. This was a familiar scene, a nostalgic scene. Reading as he waited for her to finish paperwork when he was younger and she preferred bringing him with her instead of leaving him with the servants. Huddled over her desk as she helped him with his homework. Long talks about life and love and dreams. “Busy. There’s a lot to take care of, in and out of class, but I can handle it. ”

“You’ll be graduating this year. Not to mention your coronation and your personal projects,” she commented, selecting a pen and shuffling through the files until she found the one she was looking for..

Ben straightened. Time for the conversation he’d been expecting.

“How are the children from the Isle settling in?” Belle inquired, turning in her desk chair to face him.

“Overall, they seem to be settling in well,” Ben reported, setting his cookie and tea aside. He was proud of the progress they’d made in such a short time and couldn’t help but want to brag about them. “All of them have learned the campus layout and are finding places where they can spend their free time. Carlos enjoys the stables, Jay likes the training grounds, and Mal and Evie have chosen Maurice Hall.”

“I’ve heard that one of the girls is quite fond of sewing.”

“I take it that this has to do with their clothing,” Ben said.

A soft sigh escaped his mother and he could see the concern and frustration on her face. From the way she glared at the paper in front of her it was likely a list of complaints about the VKs.

“Many of their professors and a large majority of the students were quite…scandalized by their appearances,” Belle replied, proving once more that he got his diplomacy skills from her. “Evie’s dress was far too short to be proper and Jay’s lack of a shirt beneath his vest exposed more skin than should be seen. The fact that he has tattoos could be overlooked if they weren’t so…”

“Villainous,” Ben supplied. Jay had a lot of tattoos. From the servants’ reports on their first day and what he saw earlier, he knew there were two dragons on one bicep, crossbones on the other, a thorny pattern across his collarbone, bloody chains on one arm, a treasure chest on the other, a snake on his back and a dagger piercing two hearts on his chest. The last two were usually covered, but the others were all visible.

Eyes closing for a moment, Belle took a breath and nodded. “That is one way to describe them, yes. Mal’s tattoos on her back are problematic for the same reason. The back of her shirt may not be as revealing as the other twos’ clothing, but it is not something that is encouraged. Of the four, I heard the least about Carlos. His necklace was the only true complaint and that’s because it has the same unsettling imagery as Jay’s and Mal’s tattoos.”

He hadn’t seen the necklace, but he doubted it was as bad as people claimed. Some of the tattoos were unsettling, but he’d noticed a pattern in the imagery. If he was right, there was much deeper meaning hidden there, one that only proved they weren’t the villains everyone thought they were. Not that he was going to tell anyone else about his suspicions..

“Did you see them during the day?” his mother asked and Ben nodded.

“At breakfast and for a little bit at dinner.” And he’d been impressed. Evie’s skills as a seamstress were incredible, especially considering how limited her resources must have been on the Isle of the Lost...The way she could enhance a person’s appearance without ignoring the person as a person was...He pushed the thought away. That was not the kind of distraction he needed right now.

Slowly, his mother nodded. “I wanted to speak with you first before addressing them. They are your responsibility and you will need to find a solution to this.”

A solution. If they weren’t from the Isle, he suspected over half the complaints never would’ve made it to his mother, or been made at all. But they were and…well, he was starting to understand that the biases against the Isle’s inhabitants ran much deeper than he’d anticipated.

Looking up, he met his mother’s gaze and she nodded. He could talk to her as his mom instead of as a queen. “Does there need to be a solution beyond talking with the professors?” When she hummed, prompting him to continue, Ben shrugged. “At this point I would say this is a cultural clash, not a scandal. A lot of the countries in the treaty have similar clothing, but not all of them. Agrabah for example. Sultana Jasmine’s clothes expose a great deal of skin and while it was probably strange at first, everyone adapted to it and accepted it as normal. The same thing with King Trident or any of the merfolk. Not to mention when Kida visits Milo.”

Again, his mother hummed with a slow nod.

“The available material on the Isle was likely scarce and the climate is different. Lighter clothing and more skin would’ve made the most sense,” he continued. “It would also allow them to move better…They’ve all been in fights. Well, at least three of them.” The scars on Jay’s arms…He hated to think how he got them. “And, if we’re being honest, most of the complaints are probably just because of who they are. A student from Agrabah wouldn’t have raised a single eyebrow. Especially considering that Jay’s outfit is essentially what Aladin wears outside of formal settings.”

“All logical arguments,” Belle approved with a small smile. “I’m proud of you. For standing your ground. As long as you can continue to provide solid reasoning, I won’t speak with the villain kids. And I’ll support your defense of them. The staff may not like it, but if they aren’t willing to accept other cultures, they aren’t welcome here.”

Relieved, Ben relaxed and returned to the cookie and teacup he’d abandoned. “Thank you, Mom.” Part of him hated getting her caught up in everything, even if she was the queen. But he was also beyond grateful that he had her support as both a mother and a queen.

Chapter Text

Early mornings were nothing new. Sleep on the Isle was a luxury, one he made sure the others in his pack had as often as possible. There was food to scavenge to keep stashes stocked. Territory to defend. Things to steal and then sell. Workouts to do. The sooner you were awake the sooner you could get started and beat others to whatever scraps were available.

His old habits from the Isle weren’t going to change any time soon and he enjoyed the Basic Training class. It was a perfect way to get the blood flowing and the body ready to face the day. And if yesterday was anything to go by, he’d need to be ready to deal with the second half of the day. Who needed to know that much about numbers anyway? Evie and Carlos apparently.

Passing another student, Jay started his fifth lap around the training grounds. So far Lonnie was one of only a few students that Jay couldn’t call “soft”. Several of his classmates struggled to keep pace during the six-lap jog around the training grounds and others could only manage twenty push-ups before giving up. How had people like this taken out villains like Maleficent and Gaston?

The first two hours passed quickly, dedicated to physical workouts that all of the Knight classes did together. After a half hour break, the classes separated and he joined the rest of the students in Basic Training for drills with swords and shields; repeating the same footwork again and again and again before switching to a different move and starting the process again. Jay hated the shield. It was bulky and felt like a lot of unnecessary weight. Why waste energy holding it when the same energy could be used to dodge or attack?

For now, he just did as instructed, but he planned to practice without the damn thing during the weekend. Maybe get Carlos to help. Pup was fast and agile enough to make him work for it and Jay knew Carlos’s limits so he wouldn’t push too hard. A mistake he’d have to be careful to avoid when they actually moved beyond just drills. Auradon had the same concept of sparring as the Isle: fight one another to get stronger, but Auradon seemed to have rules about holding back most of the time. Yeah not hurting your partner was ideal, but if neither of you actually gave it your all then you wouldn’t know if you’d survive a real fight. For now, it wasn’t important.

Muscles aching in a good way, Jay moved to his designated locker in the changing rooms. Gods he felt good. Energized. Stripping off the practice armor and then the shirt, Jay stretched, loving the burn. Like the day before, the other guys went silent and he grit his teeth. Every instinct warned of danger. Too many eyes on him. Everyone too quiet. But he refused to be intimated. Especially by a bunch of weak-ass nobles.

 So he stretched again, allowing his body to flex, confident, comfortable. Letting them know he was aware of them and he didn’t care because he could take them all on. A cobra just waiting for someone to get too close.

One prince in particular was paying a lot more attention to him than he’d like. Something in his expression was too similar to that Audrey bitch and at some point Jay knew the ass would make a move too. As long as it was directed at him and not the others, he didn’t care. He’d seen that prince during the initial workout. He was weak and slow compared to the regular Auradon students and nothing compared to Jay. But if he chose to fight with words, that was more dangerous for the others. Jay’d stopped caring about what people thought of him before he’d even met Mal at twelve.

After changing, he headed for the door. The others would be waiting for him at the cafeteria and the sooner they were together, the sooner they could make sure they got the best of the food. Before he could leave, the prince moved to partially block the doorway. Dumbass had his stance wide and his head high; an obvious challenge. One he, Harry, and sometimes Gil, used if they reached a standoff, neither side able to truly beat the other. But this prince wasn’t them and if he thought he could take Jay on, who was Jay to deny him?

Without breaking stride, Jay barely looked at him and angled his shoulder just enough to slam against the prince’s. The shock and flash of pain in the other boy’s expression made him grin, and he kept walking, unbothered by the hit.

Smirking, he met up with the others and Carlos took one look at him and frowned. “That’s a dangerous smile,” he muttered.

“Who did you beat up and how much trouble are we in?” Mal asked from where she was leaning against the wall, only half amused.

“I just bumped into some prince who was in my way,” Jay grinned and Carlos rolled his eyes, but his own grin gave him away.

“Good,” Mal nodded. “Gods, some people just don’t know how to walk around here.”

Evie’s smile sharpened just a little. “And we’re just a little clumsy sometimes. Happens to everyone.”

“Exactly,” he laughed.

Lunch was good as always and he pointed out the prince from earlier to the others. While they all agreed he looked arrogant and stupid, Evie did hum, “He is handsome though.”

“We’ll get you a prince. Just not that one,” Jay informed her and she sighed a little.

“He’d have been easy to control.”

“E, I’m pretty sure Mal or Jay would kill him in less than a week,” Carlos said and Jay didn’t disagree. There was only so much bullshit he could take when it came to people interacting with his pack. That prince would probably mysteriously disappear in twenty-four hours if Evie tried to catch him.

The second half of their day was dedicated to English. Reading wasn’t the worst thing in the world, it was more useful than math in most cases, but English wasn’t about reading. Not only were they expected to learn how to write, they were expected to write about a book they’d be reading. By the end of class, Jay was ready to shred the next piece of paper he saw. Writing shouldn’t be so difficult and books shouldn’t have that many words. Nothing needed that many words.

Mal was the only semi-sane one of the other three. Having to write about things they read and reading books that didn’t give actual information annoyed her as much as it annoyed him. But she was more willing to acknowledge writing.

The other two, though, were insane. Not Cruella levels of insane but it felt close.

“We’ll be able to write ,” Carlos grinned, somehow not tripping over Checkers as she wove between his legs. Somewhere nearby Jay knew the dog was trailing them. The dog was becoming a permanent shadow, keeping its distance but following them everywhere. “E, we’ll be able to write . And read . Actual books .”

“It’ll be fun,” she nodded. There was an extra bounce to her steps and even though it was because she was losing her mind, at least she was happy. They both were.

“Whatever,” Jay said. “Just don’t waste too much of your time. You don’t want to go soft.”

Brown eyes glanced at him, glittering as Carlos’s smile became a sharp smirk. “You’re just saying that because you suck at it.”

Jay narrowed his eyes, but Carlos’s smirk only grew sharper.

“If you ask nicely, maybe E and I will help you.”

“That’s it. Come here, pup.”

But Carlos was already running, laughing as Jay gave chase.

Chapter Text

Thursday came sooner than they were ready. None of them had acknowledged the existence of the Philosophy class, but they all knew that none of them were looking forward to it. Doug had described it as, “a study and exploration of knowledge, rationality, right and wrong, virtues, values, and even existence.”

A class to test them. A trap to catch them and ship them back to the Isle. She traced the curse wrapped around her wrist. The moment they returned to the Isle, Maleficent would kill them. If the curse didn’t do it then she’d just kill them the old-fashioned way. Both methods would be slow and painful.

They could not fail this class.

Beside her, Carlos fidgeted with a coin, rolling it back and forth along his knuckles or just rubbing his thumb along the surface.

With a soft smile, she rested a hand on his shoulder. “We’ll get through this,” she soothed. They would get through it. Whether or not it went well, they’d get through it. She highly doubted that it would be okay.

All she got in reply was a quick glance before Carlos locked his eyes on his desk again. In front of them, Mal slouched in her chair. Physically she looked relaxed and calm. But her eyes roamed around the room, watching their classmates, finding the best escape routes. Jay mirrored her, posture bored and calm, but dangerous enough to scare everyone away from the desks closest to their pack.

Without warning, Mal went rigid. Subtly, Evie followed her gaze.

And her stomach churned.

Audrey. Princess Audrey glided into the room with the grace her mother had tried to teach her and Eviehad never gotten fully right. Only the faintest hints of makeup enhanced her features better than Evie could do with more. A natural beauty that didn’t need makeup.

Pulling her mirror from her pocket, Evie checked her appearance. Nothing was out of place. The lines of her lipstick were sharp and neat. Her eyeliner was symmetrical and even. No sign of mascara clumping her lashes together. Perfect.

But not perfect . And she’d reached her peak in her application skills. There was nothing more she could do to make it better. Maybe she could find some better product than what she brought from the island? The makeup here would be better. If she could get her hands on some, maybe she could close the gap between her beauty and Audrey’s.

Fingers brushed her wrist and she blinked. Carlos frowned at her and she gave him her best smile. “We want to make a good impression,” she said. “Our appearances are important.”

For a long moment he considered her before he finally accepted her words and settled back in his chair.

Only a few minutes later, their professor arrived. He was tall and slim with a boring brown jacket and pants with a black shirt. If he cared that little about his appearance, he wouldn’t care how they presented themselves. Which meant the only way to impress him, or at the very least pass the class, was to have the right answers. She watched him closely as he crossed the floor to the lectern, pulled some papers out of his bag, shuffled them for a moment, before setting them down. 

His eyes were sharp,features stern as he surveyed the classroom and the students in it. Keeping most of her attention on him, Evie followed his gaze. Most of the other students were still chatting, either not aware the professor had arrived or not caring. The way his focus lingered on her pack’s section of the room made something curdle in her stomach. Gods willing he wouldn’t target them too much. After a moment, he rapped his knuckles against the lectern, silencing the room and startling a few students. No one in her pack flinched.

“I am Professor August Maguire. You may call me Professor Maguire.”

Carlos made a face as he rolled the coin along his knuckles. Evie was inclined to agree with that assessment. This man was as arrogant as Audrey and she doubted that he had any noble blood.

“You are all aware of what this class is, so we'll begin this semester with a question that I would like all of you to answer,” he said. Picking up a piece of chalk, he continued to speak as he wrote. “Do acts of kindness have a motive?”

Was…was he serious? It was only the first class and already their worst fear was confirmed. There were, of course, much worse questions that could have been asked, but it was clear that he shared Audrey’s biases. He was attempting a subtle first strike to separate them from the rest of the class.

A strange green movement caught her attention. Glancing at Mal, Evie blinked. Sparks, as green as her eyes, flickered around her fingertips. Beside Mal, Jay shifted, bumping his knee against Mal’s leg. Their leader shot him a look then followed his glance towards her fingers. Something in her expression shifted and Evie exchanged looks with Carlos. That wasn’t the first time Mal had let loose sparks since arriving in Auradon, but Evie was starting to suspect that they were as surprising to Mal as they were to the rest of the pack. Mal never wasted magic. It took so long for her to build enough to attack or create a shield that using it for small things like expressing anger could be the difference between life and death.

“The very nature of kindness doesn’t allow for motives,” Audrey said from where she sat near the front of the class. “Doing things for others with a motive is simply being nice or polite.”

“I agree,” a boy with dark ebony hair said. “Having a motive is selfish and that changes the very nature of the action. Intention is what separates kindness from other actions.”

Evie tilted her head, tapping a nail against her journal. The only actions that didn’t have clear motivations were ones done on instinct. Like when Jay immediately tried to sweep the legs of an opponent out from under them if he ever hit the ground. It wasn’t something he thought about. It was a trained reaction. So perhaps maybe there was a type of motivation there because the training had been done for a reason. Whether or not instinct could be called motivation didn’t matter in this context though.

“Ms. Mal, what is your view on the matter?” Professor Maguire asked, gaze locking on the four of them.

“Of course, there’s going to be a motive,” Mal said with a shrug. “Everything we do has a motive behind it.”

“So you do not believe that people are capable of helping others without expecting something in return?” Professor Maguire pressed.

“Everyone wants something from others.”

“Things must be different on the Isle,” Audrey spoke up with a sickly smile that was too sweet. “But here on the mainlands, people help one another for the sake of helping one another.”

“Isn’t that still a motive?” Carlos said quietly before flinching when everyone looked at him. Evie resisted the urge to touch his shoulder. Such an action would only confirm for the rest of the class that he was the most emotionally vulnerable.

“Do explain.” The professor’s voice was tight and Carlos paled. But he wouldn’t refuse such an obvious order. One of his trained instincts.

“Motivation is why-why people do things. Wanting to-to help someone is still wanting…still wanting something.”

It made sense. Helping others because you want to help others is a motivation in and of itself. A “good” motivation compared to alternative reasons, but still a motivation. Kindness couldn’t be separated from intent. They were tied together like all other decisions.

“Then let me ask this,” Professor Maguire began. “Can kindness be motivated by evil intentions?”

“Well, yeah,” Jay frowned. “Trick someone into thinking you’re safe or want to help them and you lower their guard. Makes them an easy target for whatever you want.”

A lesson every child on the Isle learned quickly. Or they broke beyond repair and they either never managed to find a pack because they were too paranoid or they were brainwashed by the person who tricked them. It was something Lady Tremaine did to staff the whore houses. She gave them shelter, protection, food, but they had no control over what was done to them.

“That isn’t real kindness,” a different girl protested.

“Kindness is helping someone and acting considerate right? So it’s only about how you act, not what your reasons are,” Mal retorted. “So anyone can be ‘kind’ but not have ‘kind’ intentions.”

“That isn’t true kindness,” the first boy protested. “That’s manipulation. True kindness isn’t tainted by impure intentions.”

There was another definition of kindness? That was…interesting. She was tempted to ask what the difference was, but that would move a target to her and for now Mal and Jay were the ones more suited to the task. She didn’t miss the way Carlos’s brow furrowed as he wrestled with what she suspected was the same question, and Mal’s head tilted while Jay stilled.

A few other comments were made before Professor Maguire ended the discussion by thanking everyone for participating and began lecturing about the nature of kindness and what some famous, long dead people had said on the matter. Distantly, Evie noted that not all of them actually had participated; he’d only really been interested in the four of them and thankfully he’d overlooked her. Princesses weren’t supposed to be smart enough to make clear arguments in a debate like that; Audrey was proof. Another way Evie was inferior to the Ulsted princess.

The rest of class continued in the background with the professor lecturing. Evie took notes automatically as she tried to silence her thoughts. Just like a real princess would.

Chapter Text

Mal watched as the others left for the stables to meet the animals Carlos was working with while she had to go to class. With the University forcing her to take Magic Basics, she had one more class than they did. Which meant that on Fridays the others could relax after lunch like they all could on Wednesdays. And she got stuck in a classroom.

Grabbing her bag, Mal stalked towards the Ancient History room. If the class didn’t teach her anything important about the damn barrier, she was going to burn the building down. Just a little arson to let out some stress.

As she entered the room, only a few glanced her way and she relaxed just a little. Thank the gods. If the number of students already there and the number of them following her in meant anything, this would be her smallest class yet. A nice break from constantly being watched. Of course, it probably meant the teacher would pay more attention to all of them, which sucked. Especially if this class was boring as fuck like the stupid remedial classes. And since it was such a small class, Mal was willing to bet everyone was a teacher’s pet and actually liked class. So it would probably be a boring class taught by a boring teacher and full of boring classmates. With a groan, she dropped her head back to glare at the ceiling. Those three owed her for taking this damn class.

Even the classroom kinda pissed her off. Magic basics was held outside so they didn’t set anything on fire and the other classrooms had bare walls. Here, the walls were covered with pictures and papers: maps from all over the world, diagrams, drawings, and pictures of ruins, artifacts, and exotic locals. There was even a goldfish in a bowl! 

Lip curling, Mal fought the urge to tear them all down. Whoever this professor was, they’d traveled all over the world while she’d been trapped on a tiny fucking island fighting over scraps. Once she conquered this kingdom maybe she’d travel the world. Or, even better, she could burn it all down then explore until she found a more interesting place to build her own. That would show her mother.

The campus bell rang, signaling the beginning of the afternoon’s class, pulling Mal from her thoughts. Glancing around, she frowned. Where was the professor? All of the other professors had been there before she’d arrived or had shown up several minutes before class started. There was no one at the front of the room ready to talk for the next four hours about things she begged the gods was relevant to what she needed. There weren’t enough people in here to hide her napping and no Evie or Carlos to keep her awake.

Another few minutes passed with still no professor. None of the other students seemed phased, all of them chatting or flipping through a book. A full five minutes after the bell, the door crashed open. Despite herself, Mal leaned forward to get a look at the professor that had done what seemed taboo in this place; arrive late to class.

He was scrawny as hell and he struggled not to drop his wobbling armful of books and papers and scrolls, tripping over his own feet a few times before reaching the desk at the front of the room. Somehow, he managed to get all of it onto the desk with only a couple dropped books. After taking a breath, he turned to face them. Mal arched an eyebrow.

He didn’t look like the other professors. All of them had been Auradon standards of snooty and dressed like they were important. This man wore a rumpled shirt under a strange knitted vest and there was chalk dust on his pants and ink on his sleeve.

“Good afternoon, everyone,” he smiled, running a hand through his mused hair, knocking his glasses off center. “Sorry I’m late. I was enthralled by a fascinating book about El Dorado and lost track of time. Did you know they performed blood sacrifices to their gods for blessings on important astrological dates and to appease the rain god?”

That confirmed some of her suspicions about what this class would be like. It was taught by one of those people who wanted to learn things for fun . Maybe she should’ve tried harder to convince Carlos to take the class. But then again, blood sacrifices? That sounded like magic. Not exactly the magic she needed, but maybe they would get there later.

“Ahh, pardon me, my name is Milo Thatch. I’ll be your professor for the semester. Together we will explore dark ruins, forgotten caves, and faraway places.” he said as he dashed around the room, pointing out different pictures, eyes bright like Evie’s when she got excited about a project.

“All without leaving the safety of the classroom, of course.” Several students groaned and Milo chuckled with a goofy smile. “Yes I know, I’ve been studying history and ancient civilizations for my entire life, but there is nothing quite like going and seeing the places where that history actually happened. Then again I am a bit of a history nerd.”

Several of the students laughed and his smile widened. Mal filed the new term away for later use.

“There’s a lot we can learn from the past that can help us in the present and in the future,” he continued, lighting up the way Evie did whenever she talked about a new design. “And hopefully, if nothing else, you all will learn to look at things a little differently.” Selecting a piece of chalk, he moved to stand next to the board. “What ancient civilizations have you heard of?”

“Rome!”

“Greece!”

“Slenphiahe!”

He wrote each answer down, nodding as they went. After a few more, he put the chalk down and moved to sit on the desk. As if it was perfectly normal. No one else reacted, but Mal stared at him. Who was he? Why was he so different from all the other adults? Would that be a problem in the future?

“These are excellent examples of well-known civilizations,” he smiled. “And we know a lot about them because of the records that were left behind. Can anyone tell me who created those records?”

“Historians,” a girl said after raising her hand.

“And who were the historians? Take Rome for example. Who wrote their history?”

There was a pause and Mal frowned. Was this a trick question? She’d never heard of Rome, but she’d assume that they wrote their own records. Finally, a boy said, “The Romans?”

“Exactly!” Milo nodded. Moving from the desk back to the chalkboard, his movements similar to Carlos whenever he got excited and couldn’t sit still, Milo began to write the names of other civilizations. Ablourhiel. Vifdos. Panqeh. When he was finished, he turned to face the class again. “Now, has anyone heard of these civilizations?”

The room was silent. Since Mal only knew Greece of all the ones everyone mentioned, the silence had to mean no one actually knew of the ones Milo had added.

“Why not? Ablourhiel was a neighbor to Slenphiahe for centuries, but only a few people know it even existed,” he said, tapping the board next to the names. “Not all histories are equal or even known. The ones that are the most well-known are well-known for a reason. They were the winners. They were the ones that held all of the power. Compared to Slenphiahe, Ablourhiel was just a small country that was constantly fighting off invaders. They weren’t important and so their history and culture disappeared. No one deserves to be forgotten, lost, or reduced to nothing but a legend. This is why I study history; to find those stories and share them with the world so there will always be someone who remembers them.”

Something about him reminded Mal of Ben, looking for things that’d been forgotten and bringing them into the world. No one could actually be like that. “Kindness” was a trap like Jay said the day before. Head tilting, Mal rested her chin in her hand and studied the professor as he began asking each student their name and, if they wanted, an interesting fact about their own personal histories.

No one could actually be like that. But no one could actually be as awkward and bright and friendly as him either. Like Ben, he’d need to be studied.

“Miss?”

Focusing, Mal found Milo smiling at her. “Mal,” she replied.

“Would you like to share anything about your history?”

A test. He wanted to see if she’d back down from who she was. Well, she could test him too. “I’m from the Isle of the Lost. I lived there my entire life. My mother is the Mistress of Evil,” she said.

His smile didn’t fade and his eyes didn’t betray any pity or disgust. Instead, he looked happy . “I’m happy to meet you, Mal. I look forward to hearing your perspectives on some of the lessons I have planned. New points of view are the best way to expand our understanding of our world. It’s how we can learn from the past.”

“I’ll let you know,” she shrugged. Yeah. This one needed watching. If nothing else, the class might not be as boring as she thought.

Chapter Text

Days of the week never really mattered before Auradon. Yeah, Saturdays were the truce days for trading with the piers, but it never meant much. Here in Auradon, Mal decided Saturday was her favorite day of the entire fucking week. There were no classes to go to. There weren’t any people they had to interact with. If Evie hadn’t wanted to start working on simpler clothes for all of them and the boys hadn’t been so energetic, Mal would’ve kept them all in the room just to get a break from the world.

Though Maurice Hall wasn’t so bad. It was still relatively quiet, only a few other people were in the building and most of them were on the art floor or the woodworking floor. Mal slouched in one of the chairs, sketching a dragon soaring through the sky. Wide wings to catch the wind. Strong powerful legs and sharp claws. Gods she wished she could fly.

The sky was untouched by people. Not even kings could claim it. It belonged to nature and nature alone. She couldn’t imagine anything more wild, more free. She didn’t want to own the sky. All she wanted was a chance to just be a part of that.

“Mal, what do you think of this?” Evie asked.

“Pretty,” Mal nodded, glancing up at the bolt of blue and black cloth before going back to her sketch. “It brings out your eyes.”

“Perfect.”

She watched her packmate carefully measure out the cloth and arrange her patterns— “Actual patterns, Mal. I can make actual patterns!”—to make sure she was making the most of every inch. Whatever scraps she had would probably be combined into an outfit or several different pieces. Mal had a short sleeve shirt made that way and it was one of her favorites. It was real and unique, unlike the nearly identical clothes the prissy princes and princesses wore.

They fell silent as they both worked on their own projects, pausing occasionally to check their surroundings before going back to work. After almost two hours of peace, the sound of footsteps drew Mal’s attention to the door just as a girl leaned around the doorjamb to look inside, her hair falling like a curtain of gold behind her.

Light green eyes lit up when she spotted them. “Oh, hi. I didn’t know anyone was in here,” she smiled as she stepped into the doorway and straightened.

Mal stared.

Nothing about the girl matched the other students at the University. She watched the world with wide eyes, as if she was experiencing it for the first time. Her hair was loose and fell to the middle of her back. No braids. No bows. The dress she wore was a light purple, skirt ending just beneath her knees, and a slighter darker purple bodice laced in the front. A bag was hung over one shoulder and…and her feet were bare. A strange green creature perched on her shoulder, lifting a tiny green foot to wave.

“I’m Rapunzel,” she continued as she walked over to them. It wasn’t a regal walk, more of a bouncy step that Mal knew Grimhilde would hate . A glance at Evie’s expression confirmed it. “It’s nice to meet you.” The tiny animal on her shoulder grumbled and she laughed, lifting a hand to it. With more dignity than she’d had, it walked into her palm so she could hold it up to them. “And this is Pascal.”

“He’s adorable,” Evie cooed and the small creature puffed out its chest and straightened a little. “What is he?”

“A chameleon. I’ve known him forever. He was my first friend.”

Chameleon. Mal had never heard of it. Maybe Carlos would know. If he didn’t, he’d love to find out.

“That’s so sweet,” Evie smiled as she gave Pascal a little curtsy. “I’m Evie, by the way. And this is Mal.” Mal nodded a hello.

Somehow Rapunzel’s eyes got wider. “You’re Evie? I’ve been wanting to meet you!”

Immediately, Evie’s smile shifted into her friendly persona while Mal closed her sketchbook and set it aside. This girl had wanted to meet them? No one at the school wanted to approach them. The only ones who actually spoke to them were Ben, Doug, and Lonnie because it was Ben’s “experiment” and the other two were his gang. If someone else wanted to meet them, it couldn’t be good.

“I heard all about the clothes you made and I saw you all from a distance. I wanted to say hi, but Eugene reminded me we had class and I wasn’t able to find you again afterwards,” Rapunzel continued. “They were beautiful. And the designs on them, those crests? They were so creative! How did you come up with them?”

She’d…she’d wanted to meet them because of their clothes? Mal hadn’t missed the looks and whispered comments that first day: slut, inappropriate, scandalous, whore, freak. While she hadn’t cared, it had still been annoying. This girl was the exact opposite and Mal didn’t trust it. Sure, Rapunzel was dressed differently like them, didn’t wear shoes, and acted like her pack the first time they explored their dorm, but that didn’t mean anything.

“We’ve been using them for a couple years, actually,” Evie replied. It wasn’t exactly a secret that they all identified with a different symbol, or crest as Rapunzel had called it. “Mal made their original designs though. I only add them to clothes.”

“That’s amazing,” Rapunzel said, bouncing a little in place. “I’d love to have a crest of my own. My family has one, but I only met them a little while ago and I guess I’m not used to thinking of it as mine. The sun makes sense, but it’s all still so new.”

“You just met your family?” Mal frowned. What did that mean?

Rapunzel blinked. Smile a little awkward, she brushed a strand of hair behind her ear. “Well, I was kidnapped as a baby because my hair used to be magic. My moth-fake mother kept me in a tower until Eugene accidentally found me while he was running away from the palace guard and Max. We made a deal that he’d take me to see the lanterns and I’d give him back his satchel.”

Head reeling, Mal exchanged looks with Evie. Kidnapped as a baby? Locked in a tower? Was she serious? There weren’t any villains left on the mainland so there was no way her story was true. She couldn’t be older than Carlos and the Isle was created years before any of them had been born.

With a small laugh, she ran a finger along Pascal’s back. “It’s kind of a long story, but I found out I was the lost princess. Gothel, my fake mother, tried to take me to a new tower after I figured it out. Eugene tried to save me and got hurt so I made a deal with Gothel. I would go with her and never try to run if she let me heal him. When I tried to heal him, he cut my hair and it lost its magic…Gothel…” She trailed off and Pascal patted her finger with a soft squeak. Shaking herself, Rapunzel’s smile returned. “Anyway, Eugene brought me home to my parents.”

Neither of them responded, not entirely sure how to respond to such a crazy story. Before they could find one, Rapunzel’s gaze landed on Mal’s sketchbook. “Oh you draw?!” Digging in her bag, she pulled out a journal covered in doodles and held it up. “I do too! Well, I only painted the walls in the tower until recently and I didn’t have a journal until I learned I got to come here. But I love art and sewing. I was exploring before I met you.”

Eager, she offered the journal to Mal. For a long moment, Mal stared at the journal, stunned. Meeting the strange girl’s eyes, Mal accepted the journal, watching for any signs of…of something. She didn’t know what she was supposed to be looking for. A trick? There was nothing but excitement in Rapunzel’s eyes and Pascal gestured for her to open the journal.

“You sew?” Evie asked, directing Rapunzel’s and Pascal’s attention away from Mal. “What do you make?”

As they talked, Mal hesitantly opened the journal to the first page. It was a painting of a man and woman sitting in a boat together. The woman had to be Rapunzel with the same gold hair and if Mal had to guess the man was Eugene. But that wasn’t the part that caught Mal’s attention.

Lanterns. Lanterns filled the air around them, so many that the air looked soft and warm, glowing. Their light reflected in the dark water, spreading across it as if swallowing the darkness and replacing it with candlelight. So much light. So much warmth. When she looked back at the man and woman in the boat, she realized that they were the true source of light. There was no literal glow, but…but something in the way they were painted, even without clear expression…

Almost like the way she saw her pack…

She turned the page, shoving the image out of her head. The rest of the drawings and paintings were sweet and pretty and there was a love of life in every line, every stroke. Yet Mal couldn’t bring herself to hate them. If this was how Rapunzel saw the world then…

Mal closed the book.

At the sound, Rapunzel turned back to face her.

“You’re good,” Mal admitted. “Being locked away really gives you time to master things.”

Rapunzel laughed. “I had a lot of hobbies,” she admitted.

The bell chimed eleven and the strange girl—princess?—slid the journal back into her bag. “Eugene and I are meeting for lunch,” she said. “You should meet him! I think he’ll like you.”

Before she or Evie could really process what was happening, she’d gathered their bags and grabbed their hands, practically dragging them out the door and down the stairs.

Chapter Text

The stables were quickly becoming a part of his life whether or not he wanted them to be. Watching as Carlos opened Mist’s stall and walked in with a set of brushes, Jay decided it wasn’t so bad. It was rare for the pup to be so confident, moving without fear around the huge animals, even letting them nudge him with their noses while they tried to figure out whether or not he’d brought treats. They’d only been in Auradon for two weeks and already every animal in the stables greeted Carlos in one form or another. Even Jay got a few greetings, though it was mostly from the cats who had apparently decided he was the only person, other than Carlos, they wanted to pet them. If the girls found out, Mal would start calling him sensitive again.

Checkers sat next to his leg, tail curled around her feet, as they both watched Carlos. Idly, Jay scratched behind her ears the way he’d seen Carlos do it and the cat purred. Even the girls were adjusting to Checkers and he’d caught Mal slipping the cat a piece of meat yesterday at dinner. Evie was planning a collar for her and always gave her some scraps or yarn to play with.

“I was only admiring it, not trying to steal it,” a man’s voice said, accompanied by the sound of hooves.

At the words, Carlos peeked out of the stall and looked at Jay. Had they just heard what they thought they’d heard? The man had sounded playful when he’d said it, but neither of them had heard the Auradon kids joke about that kind of thing.

A horse snorted and gave a sharp whinny.

“I’m wounded, Max. I haven’t stolen a single thing since Rapunzel.”

Another snort.

“That wasn’t stealing. Those were free samples.”

At the door, a huge white horse Jay recognized as Max from previous visits appeared with a man on its back. There was something in the man’s smile and eyes that made Jay subtly check his pockets to make sure everything was still there. Carlos’s eyes narrowed and Jay saw him adjust his vest to make it harder for anyone to steal from him.

As the man dismounted, each movement too fluid to be a noble, he moved like them , he added, “Besides, I can actually buy things. It isn’t like I don’t have money.” The horse gave him a look and Jay swore it did the human equivalent of raising an eyebrow. “Not all of my money is stolen. I sold things.” A snort answered him. “So some of the things I sold had been stolen, but the money I got selling them wasn’t.”

Shaking his head, the man turned to walk into the stables and finally spotted them. “Morning,” he greeted. “Don’t mind us. Max gets grumpy in the mornings if he doesn’t get his apple.”

Beside him, Max lifted his head to glare down at him, insulted.

“All good, man,” Jay shrugged. Max wasn’t usually in the stables, but Carlos had never mentioned him being a difficult horse to get along with. Well, he never said any of them were. All he’d say was that they had personality and Jay knew he adored them anyway. “Is he yours?”

Again, Max looked insulted even as the man said, “Yeah, you could say that,” before immediately getting kicked. It wasn’t hard enough to cause serious injury, but he would definitely have a bruise. Jay winced. “Okay,” he wheezed. “He’s a member of the Corona’s guard.”

Curious but wary, Carlos exited Mist’s stall. “A horse can be a member of the guard?” he asked.

Catching his breath and giving Max a wide berth, the man nodded then thought about it. “Not all horses. Max is-” he glanced at Max who stared back at him, “unique.” When he wasn’t kicked again, he relaxed. “I’m Flynn by the way.”

“Jay,” Jay replied and nodded at Carlos. “And that’s Carlos.”

Flynn studied them and something like realization flickered in his eyes. But nothing in his posture changed as he said, “Nice to meet you.”

Carlos had caught it too and eased a little closer to Jay, picking up Checkers as she rubbed against his leg.

Restless, Max butted his head against Flynn’s shoulder and the man swatted him away with a, “Yeah, yeah. Let’s get your saddle off.”

Silence fell between them as Flynn began to untack Max and Carlos eventually returned to grooming Mist, though he stayed closer to the stall door to watch Flynn. After giving Max a few quick brushes and opening his stall for him, Flynn said, “I’m meeting with my girlfriend for lunch, so I’ll see you arou-”

“Eugene!”

There was a bright laugh, a flash of gold and purple, and a girl nearly tackled him, arms wrapped around his chest. Eugene?

And then he realized Mal and Evie were standing in the doorway, confused. When he caught Mal’s gaze, she just shook her head. She had no idea what was happening.

“I was just about to head to lunch,” Flynn? Eugene? told the girl.

When she pulled back a little, Jay saw her smile. “I made some new friends,” she said, gesturing towards Mal and Evie. “I invited them to lunch.”

At “friends” both he and Carlos looked at the girls. Evie gave them a confused smile and Mal just huffed. Who the hell was this girl?

Flynn? Eugene? Whoever he was, followed the girl’s gesture and when he found Mal and Evie there was another flicker of realization. Like last time, nothing about his posture or expression changed. He turned to Jay and Carlos with a grin and shrug. “You two want to come?”

When Jay glanced at Mal’s expression, she nodded. She had no idea what was happening, and she wanted the numbers. But she didn’t look worried, just confused.

“This is so much fun!” the girl smiled as she skipped out of the man’s arms, hair flowing behind her as she spun. “My first school lunch with friends!”

Oh gods, this could be an interesting day.

Chapter Text

Ben walked into the cafeteria flanked by Doug and Lonnie, who were lost in their own conversation, something about military tactics through the ages. How they’d gotten to that topic he didn’t know, but to be fair he hadn’t been paying much attention even before the conversation started. There were other things on his mind. The reason he was at lunch a little earlier than usual. He scanned the hall looking for some specific people with some rather distinctive hair colors. He hadn’t sat down and had a conversation with the VK’s since they arrived. Wishing them luck the first day of classes and greeting them whenever their paths crossed didn’t count as true interactions. They didn’t need him fussing over them. But now that they’ve had more time to settle in, it was time to start learning some more about his controversial guests.

Spotting them at their usual table–the one closest to the north exit for an easy escape and angled perfectly so no one could sneak up on them–he realized they had company. The princess of Corona and her boyfriend. He had met her once and only briefly, but her personality was as bright as the sun of Corona’s crest and equally as bubbly. He didn't know her boyfriend, Flynn, but considering how happy she was when she talked about him, he couldn’t possibly be a bad person. The two of them would be an excellent buffer between him and the four VKs. He could insert himself into their group and start building some rapport without making the VKs feel targeted.

First things first. “Doug, Lonnie, go ahead and find some seats without me. I won't be joining you this time.”

Lonnie caught on first, following his gaze to their obvious target. “Ahh. Got it. Let us know how it goes.”

Doug was a little slower on the uptake. “Wait, what’s going on?” 

Already walking away, he heard Lonnie explaining as she steered Doug toward a different part of the hall. Knowing her, they would be sitting somewhere they could watch him, but he didn’t look to see where they went. He couldn’t give their position away if he didn’t know where they sat. Gods he was starting to sound like Lonnie. But he had to admit her thinking was useful. Like this, the VKs could spot Lonnie and Doug watching, but also notice that Ben wasn’t constantly looking back at them, let alone aware of where they were. A sign of trust they’d be able to recognize. At least he hoped so. Maybe he needed to talk to Lonnie more.

As he approached the unusual group, Rapunzel was gesturing, her arms flying through the air as she spoke, and almost hitting Flynn in the face several times. But even if he wasn’t looking at her, Flynn still seemed to know just when to duck and sway to avoid getting smacked by the boisterous blonde. Their relationship was closer than he’d expected.

“-and Max just sends the frying pan flying . Both of them were so confused, just standing there staring after it. When they finally looked at each other again Eugene asked for two out of three!” 

Luck appeared to be on his side today. She’d just reached the end of her story. Apparently it was hilarious because even the normally stoic kids from the Isle were trying not to laugh. He would have to ask Rapunzel about the story later. She seemed like she'd be happy enough to tell it again. 

“Looks like I just missed something,” Ben grinned.

Rapunzel turned to him, green eyes glittering. “I have more. Come sit with us.”

He looked away from her green eyes to the hopefully still grey ones of the VK leader, trying to gauge her reaction. They would know this wasn’t an accident, and if he wanted to start building an actual relationship with them, he needed to extend every possible courtesy. Including asking their leader, even indirectly, for permission before accepting the invite.

“If that’s okay with everyone,” he replied. “I don’t want to interrupt.”

A potentially dangerous answer since Mal could very very easily say no. But he wasn't about to invade their space unless it was a matter of life or death.

For a moment, Mal watched him, head tilted, fingers tapping against the table. Finally she shrugged, “Why the hell not.” He’d take it.

There were only two seats left, one next to her, and the other next to Carlos. That made it an easy choice; if he sat by Carlos they'd all be on edge with him next to their weakest link, too paranoid to fully engage. So he sat next to Mal. Probably the best person for him to sit next to anyway. She was clearly the leader, one of their better fighters, and this way she sat between him and the rest of her gang. It would make them all feel safer, and give him more time to get to know the most difficult member of the group. Carlos, Evie and Jay wouldn’t be easy, but with enough time he could win their trust. Mal, on the other hand, was stubborn and it wasn’t difficult to see they would follow her lead. The bond between them was strong enough that they’d follow her to hell and further if she asked.

“Thank you,” he responded. Mal’s eyes narrowed. She wasn’t expecting it, and possibly didn't even want it, but not only had his parents taught him to be polite, it showed Mal that he wasn’t going to disregard what the VKs wanted. 

Now he had to be more direct than he had been the first time he met them two weeks ago. If he wasn’t careful, Evie would swoop in and start directing the conversation to keep it away from anything they wouldn’t want to discuss, which sometimes felt like everything. He also made a mental note not to overlook Carlos this time. “Sorry it’s been so long, I wanted to give you guys a chance to settle in. The first week is always rough. How are your classes so far, Mal? Any you like?”

“They’re fine,” Mal shrugged as she popped a blueberry into her mouth. She had a fondness for all fruit, but there were always blueberries and strawberries on her plate no matter what the other options were. He’d have to keep those stocked and make sure to include them in any future meals he had alone with the four of them. If he could manage to even get that far. This was going to be a long process. One he was determined to see through.

“You don’t like any of them?” he asked.

She shot him a look. She knew what he was trying to do, get her to talk just a little more. He kept his expression calm and curious while inside he was trying not to fidget. Or was it swoon? The intensity of her gaze pinning him in place was deadly when combined with how attractive she was… Maybe he shouldn’t tease Doug so much about Evie. He was just as bad if not worse, since Doug was only smitten with one of them. He held her stare as best he could without it turning into a challenge. 

In the end it was either her acknowledging him or, more likely, her patience ran out, and she huffed quietly. “Philosophy belongs on the Isle where it can’t get anyone.” 

He swallowed a laugh, but he couldn’t hide his amusement. “It can definitely be a form of torture on the mind. Trying to find an answer to a question that doesn’t actually have an answer can be maddening on its own. Explaining your perspective to others and how you reached that conclusion is even worse.”

“The professor doesn’t seem to see it that way.”

Being a member of the court had some advantages. Keeping his disgust to himself, Ben nodded, trying to show he understood. “Professor Maguire can be...very hard on his students and he likes to keep things formal. He wants them to struggle with difficult and new concepts so they can learn how to think. Unfortunately, he can be very heavy handed in the process.”

At the other end of the table, Carlos shifted, frowning slightly as he bit his lower lip and Ben didn’t allow himself to watch longer than a second. Paying too much attention would only set them on edge.

“Whatever you say, man,” Jay shrugged. “Doesn’t mean it isn’t some form of fucked up magic.”

“Fair enough,” Ben grinned. “How are your classes going? Other than Philosophy.”

“They’re whatever,” Jay replied. Then he glanced at Mal and seemed to sigh, probably knowing Ben would ask him another question too if he didn’t say more. “Basic Training is fun. It’s one thing you guys in Auradon got right.”

“That’s a relief,” Ben laughed. “I was starting to worry we were completely incompetent.”

A soft laugh escaped Evie and Mal snorted, but there was a faint grin on her lips. Jay’s grin widened. He couldn’t see any reaction from Carlos. “You still pretty much are,” Jay informed him. “Don’t get too excited.”

“We’ll just have to work harder then.” As well as this was going, and as much as he wanted to keep up the banter, if he didn’t engage with Evie or Carlos now he’d lose his chance.

“What about you Evie?” Rapunzel asked and Ben thanked her silently. “Are you taking any fashion classes? Are they fun?”

Smile sweet, Evie straightened and twirled a strand of hair around a finger. “I’m actually taking Sewing and Embroidery. So far I’m enjoying it. There’s something nice about just working on a project and making something beautiful. Math and English are fascinating.” Mal and Jay snorted, but Carlos smiled. “I’m not very good, but I’m hoping I can figure it out.”

“I’m sure you will,” Rapunzel nodded. “I can always help if you want. I used to read all the time.”

“Thank you, but I don’t want to bother you and waste your time. I can always ask Carlos if I need to.”

That was...interesting. It certainly supported Doug’s observations. Evie was smart, very smart, but she didn’t want people to know. If they knew, she’d have a harder time slipping under their guard. An airheaded princess wouldn’t understand anything she overheard or even think of telling anyone.

Now for the trickiest part. Carlos. He needed to find a way to engage their youngest without making him even more nervous than usual and getting the other three to shut everything down. Silently asking for some more good luck, he asked, “Are you enjoying Animal Handling?”

For a split second, Carlos stiffened, shoulders curling inward, before he caught himself. “Yeah,” he admitted, voice quiet. “I...It’s nice.”

None of the others made an attempt to distract him this time and Ben relaxed just a little. “That’s good. I’ve heard that you’re a natural with them. I’m not surprised.”

A faint blush colored Carlos’s cheeks as he ducked his head. “Thanks. They’re easy to work with. There weren’t really a lot of animals on the Isle so.” He shrugged. Then, taking a breath, he glanced at Rapunzel. “Um, I’ve been wanting to ask...what is he?”

Rapunzel blinked and then understanding softened her features and she reached for Pascal who was mimicking the different colors of the food. “He’s a-”

“Frog,” Flynn said.

“Chameleon,” she corrected without batting an eye.

“Gesundheit,” Flynn smirked and Pascal stuck out his tongue.

“Come on now,” Rapunzel laughed, stroking Pascal’s back and bumping her shoulder against Flynn’s shoulder. “Are we going to have to make you two shake again?”

“Shake?” Ben asked.

“Max, one of the captains of the guard-” Rupenzel started.

“And a horse,” Flynn added.

“Was after Eugene because he’d stolen my crown, which we didn’t know was mine, and I convinced him not to take Eugene in because he was helping me and it was my birthday. But they did not get along at the time and I had them shake to make a truce. I’ve had to use it with Eugene and Pascal a few times,” Rapunzel explained and Flynn took her hand and squeezed it once before patting Pascal on the head.

“You...you stole a crown?” Carlos blinked. “But...but you’re here and not…”

“I wasn’t always the well-behaved gentleman sitting before you,” Flynn said even as Rapunzel frowned, looking at her wrist where Ben swore there’d been a bracelet earlier.

“Eugene,” she said, holding out her hand.

Without looking at her, Flynn produced the bracelet out of thin air and dropped it in her palm. Carlos’s eyes widened, opening his mouth as if to say something before closing it, biting his lip again.

“Not bad,” Mal admitted.

“Eh, gotta keep the skills sharp. You never know when you might need them,” Flynn shrugged, smiling wide.

“You mean like teasing your girlfriend?” Ben smirked and Flynn winked as Rapunzel rolled her eyes.

“Messing with friends too,” Flynn added. “Or even passing notes or small things without getting caught.”

“Now you’re speaking our language,” Jay said with a smirk which Flynn returned.

The rest of lunch was spent asking Rapunzel and Flynn for more stories and Ben didn’t discourage it. After learning Flynn had once been similar to them, all four of the VKs had relaxed, Jay and Evie no longer hiding their laughter while Mal and Carlos didn’t hide their grins. And for a while they weren’t the children of some of the worst villains in history. They were just four young adults having fun.

Once the VKs left, heading back to their own dorm, Evie promising to meet with Rapunzel in a few hours to talk about dresses, Flynn waved Rapunzel on when she looked at him. “Be there in a second, Blondie.”

She gave him a knowing nod before she turned and waltzed out the door, Flynn watching her, smile affectionate.

“Is everything alright?” Ben frowned and Flynn turned back to him.

“Everything’s fine. I was just hoping we could talk tomorrow.”

“Of course.” Curious, Ben asked, “May I ask about what?”

Light brown eyes found his and Flynn nodded towards the door the VKs had used. “I might be able to help you with them.”

Chapter Text

Chewing his pen, Carlos watched Jay glare at the numbers on the page in front of them. Homework was such a strange thing and while Carlos didn't mind it, he couldn't say he liked it. It let him learn, but it felt more like it was supposed to control him than teach him. Mal sat at the other desk across the room with Evie, their princess helping her. 

"The answer is twenty-five," he said and Jay wrote it down with a curse. 

"Auradon really is a weird fucked up hell," Jay growled. "Who thinks of this kind of torture?"

"Heroes are black and white," Carlos pointed out with a curl of his lip. "It can't be torture if it isn't physical." What fucking bullshit.

"Like you?" Jay teased, chasing away the memories hovering at the edge of Carlos’s mind. 

"Hilarious," Carlos sighed, rolling his eyes. 

With a smirk, Jay caught him in a headlock. "You got the brains, pup. I got the charm." 

"And the body. And the strength. And the looks," Carlos listed as he wriggled to get free. "Am I missing anything?" 

"I don't think so." 

Rolling his eyes again, Carlos surrendered and Jay let him go after a playful squeeze, ruffling his hair. Across the room, Evie glanced at them before pointedly looking at the homework and turning back to Mal. Jay cursed under his breath as he turned back to the numbers currently kicking his ass.Silent, Carlos watched him.

Jay was their strongest, their protector, their support. And the biggest tease. Usually Carlos didn't initiate things. It wasn't really his place or something he usually wanted to do. This, however, would be more mischief and that was a part of his role. Offer an outlet for energy. As Jay wrote another answer, Carlos squirmed his way into his lap and bumped his nose against Jay's jaw. Dark eyes glanced at him and Carlos kissed him.

"Pup?"

Carlos ignored the question and kissed him again.

"What are you up to?" Jay laughed and Carlos met his gaze with a fake glare.

"Why do I have to be up to something?" he protested.

Amused, Jay pushed the chair back and picked Carlos up, who immediately held tight to keep from falling. "Because it's you."

Jay dropped him on the bed, Carlos yelped in surprise and Mal glanced at them, while Evie simply said, "Play nice, boys," and redirected Mal's attention to the homework. 

When Jay moved for him, Carlos scrambled to the side, ready for a chase, a wrestling match. He'd lose, there wasn't enough room for him to escape–unless he used the windows, but escaping would defeat the whole purpose of starting this–and Jay was much stronger than him. It’d be fun. Narrowly avoiding the hand reaching for him, Carlos rolled off the other side of the bed and into a crouch, smirking as Jay cursed. But this time the curse was spat with a grin.

"Gotta be faster than that to catch him, Jay," Mal commented before Evie nudged her. “Godsdamnit, E. I’m going to burn this paper if you do that again.” 

"I fucking know that," Jay replied, eyeing Carlos. Carlos stayed put, braced to bolt at Jay's next move. 

The son of Jafer lunged across the bed and Carlos sprinted to the windows, laughing as he heard Jay tumble onto the floor. There wasn't time to gloat though. Jay was back on his feet and giving chase. Careful to avoid Evie and Mal, the boys tore around the room, neither one willing to back down, both of them having too much fun. 

Inevitably, Jay caught him, tackling him to the bed as Carlos laughed, struggling under the older boy in a vain attempt to escape. "I don't think so, pup," Jay smirked. "You're mine now."

"You wish," he taunted.

"I know," Jay corrected, voice dropping low, and Carlos shivered slightly. 

Dark eyes met his and Carlos gave a small nod before Jay's mouth found his. Of his pack, Jay was the one Carlos paired up with the least often, Jay being more active and preferring women and Carlos being more subdued and selective about when he was willing to "play", but that didn't mean they didn't like to.

Jay was all control and strength like Mal and it only took a few heartbeats for Carlos to give in. A soft whine escaped him when Jay ran a hand through his hair, earning a laugh. 

"Such a mischievous pup until I catch you," Jay teased and Carlos's cheeks went red. 

"Jay," he protested, turning to hide his face against the arm bracketing him in beneath his packmate. Safe. Shielded. Another shiver rippled through him and he felt Jay shift to cover him more. 

"Do you want to play, Los?" 

Gods he should've known better than to mess with Jay. Especially after so long. But he couldn't deny it either since Jay clearly already knew the answer. Blushing harder, Carlos nodded even as he refused to look at Jay.

"Can you use words right now?"

Carlos shook his head; words were embarrassing. He didn't want to use them.

"Okay. Four taps if you want to stop."

Nodding, Carlos tapped a finger against Jay's arm twice to confirm he understood.

"Good boy, Los," Jay praised, kissing Carlos beneath his ear, tongue gliding over a sensitive patch of skin. Eyes widening, Carlos whined . That...that felt good . A low laugh filled Jay's chest and he repeated the gesture, making Carlos squirm.

As Jay's hands began to explore his body, Carlos melted, kissing Jay's shoulders and chest in an attempt to return the favor. He had to make sure Jay felt as good as possible. Slowly, Jay tugged at Carlos's shirt and he immediately moved to help Jay get the shirt off.

Once his shirt was off, Carlos shyly slid a hand under Jay's vest, asking to have it removed too. The feel of skin against his helped keep his mind calm and quiet, and he liked the warmth. Sitting up a little, Jay slid his vest off and tossed it to the side. It was easy to say Jay was attractive , defined muscles and dark eyes, and sometimes Carlos wondered what Jay saw when he looked at him. Pale. Scrawny. Covered in scars.

Jay didn't give him a chance to get stuck in his head. Mouth meeting Carlos's, he trailed teasing fingers along Carlos's sides, chest, hips. Thoughts clouding over, Carlos eagerly returned the attention, mimicking Jay's touches. When his fingers slid down the V of Jay's hips, the older boy smirked against his lips.

"That's a good pup."

The praise sank into him, melting his body, and Carlos whined. Wanting more, he licked into Jay's mouth, arched his hips to brush against him.

"You're eager," Jay laughed even as Carlos felt him shift to meet his hips. Dark eyes found his as Jay tapped twice against his side and Carlos nodded. He was fine. He wanted this. He wanted to be with Jay.

That was all the confirmation Jay needed. One hand moving to Carlos's hips, fingers dipping into his pants, and mouth finding his chest, Jay began to play and tease. Lips closing around skin, Jay sucked hard, creating a mark, a bruise. Carlos pressed into both touches, shivering. Yes. Yes, it felt good. Wearing a claim from his pack was something he’d always want. Something more intimate and important than the tattoos.

When Jay rid them both of the rest of their clothes, Carlos trailed his hands over and along Jay's body, contorting as best he could to kiss along the same path as his hands, everywhere except one. As much as he loved pleasing the rest of his pack, he...he couldn't offer all of them everything. Not after…

A firm hand guided his mouth to Jay's and fingers wrapped around him. Carlos whimpered. Every thought evaporated as his hands found Jay's arms and held tight. Each ripple of Jay's muscles sent a wave of warmth through his own veins.

"Gods, Los," Jay breathed. "So eager for me."

Carlos couldn't stop himself from moaning, hiding his face against Jay's shoulder, licking and kissing every patch of skin he could reach.

"E, there is no way I'm getting anything done with those two messing around," Mal said, voice breaking through some of the needy haze surrounding him. "Especially when they sound like that."

It was indirect, but it was still a form of praise and he must've given some response because Jay sucked another claim into his skin.

"But Mal-"

"Nope. Come here."

There was a sigh, then footsteps, and the bed dipped as both girls joined them. Shifting, he caught a glimpse of Mal kissing Evie, a hand creeping up her skirt. Jay's gaze followed his and Carlos felt him twitch. Wordless, Carlos gently bumped his forehead against Jay's shoulder, giving him permission to leave and join the girls.

Dark eyes snapped back to him. "Carlos." That was all he had to say. A scolding and reassurance at the same time. Chastened, Carlos lowered his eyes and bit his lip. "It's okay, pup."

Around him, Jay's hand twisted and stroked. Almost immediately, need fogged over his brain again, earning a laugh from Jay. Evie gasped in unison with him. Mal's laugh followed.

"Oh, E. You really like watching them, don't you? Our pup and snake," Mal teased. "You're soaking."

"They're-they're good together," Evie panted.

"She isn't wrong," Jay smirked.

Carlos shuddered as Jay's tongue traced his pulse, moaning. Still smirking, Jay kissed him, licking into his mouth, dominating him completely. Arms curling around Jay's shoulders, Carlos whined a warning. If Jay kept this up…

"Go ahead, Los. Let's see if you can take E with you," Jay told him.

Oh. A single stroke released the pressure and he melted with a soft whimper. Somewhere in the back of his mind he heard Evie gasping as Mal sent her over the edge.

When his head finally cleared, Carlos glanced at his pack. Evie laynext to him, loose and relaxed, while Mal and Jay burned what was left of their frustrated energy on the other side of the bed. Satisfied with the outcome of his plan, Carlos stretched, grabbed his clothes, and went to finish his own homework.

Chapter Text

This was a story about sticking his handsome nose into other people’s business. He blamed Rapunzel for this. Ever since he’d met her, his tendency to live and let others deal with their own problems was being tested. He loved her; she was his new dream. But she needed to slow down on turning his entire approach to life upside down.

Because here he was waiting to speak with the Crown Prince of Auradon about four kids from the Isle of the Lost. What was his life becoming? Sometimes he missed the days when the only thing he had to worry about was himself.

“Good morning,” Ben called and Flynn glanced up, lifting a hand.

“Morning,” he smiled back, his Flynn Rider mask fully in place. He wasn’t sure Eugene could handle having this talk with the prince. Or explain what he needed to. Eugene “knew” how the VKs might have started. Flynn “knew” how they were now . Besides, being Eugene without Rapunzel around was still out of his comfort zone.

As Ben joined him, Flynn couldn’t help but notice that the prince radiated the same energy as Rapunzel. Not an exact match, they’d lived very different lives, but they had the same belief in people and a hope Flynn had thought he’d lost years ago. Maybe that was why he was doing this.

“Walk with me?” Flynn offered and Ben’s expression became more serious. That was good. This wasn’t any easy topic. Before meeting up with Ben, Flynn had spoken with Rapunzel and she’d offered a few insights of her own. She’d also mentioned asking the VKs to join them for lunch more often. Gods, he loved her.

When Ben nodded, Flynn started down one of many paths that meandered through the various gardens and wooded areas around the campus, needing to move after so many hours already spent holding still. Years of constantly being on the move made it harder to focus and this conversation was too important for him to be distracted. If he was going to get involved, he was going to get involved properly.

“You said you might be able to help me with the students from the Isle?” Ben asked, hope leaking through in every word. This was eating at him far more than Flynn expected. Fantastic. He’d met another person determined to turn his world upside down. Rapunzel didn’t need help with that. The two of them would be amazing friends. The question was what that would do to his own peace of mind.

“I think so,” Flynn nodded with an easy shrug. Glancing at the prince, he said, “I need to know what you already think is going on and what you’re trying. Then I’ll tell you how wrong you are and how to fix it.”

Ben frowned, idly chewing his thumbnail as they walked. Slowly, he said, “We don’t know too much, just what we’ve observed.”

“I can work with that.” It’d give him a good reference point on how observant Ben and his friends were and what assumptions they were making. People who always had comfortable lives and safe families often overlooked things that were obvious to people like Flynn. Not a bad thing–sometimes–and not Ben’s fault–the prince tried too hard to understand others' perspectives–it was just the reality of it.

“Well, we know that they feel safest when they’re together and that they all have their own roles in the group. Mal’s the leader, Jay is the guard, Evie gathers information, and Carlos is like a scout,” Ben began. A decent start. Flynn nodded and Ben continued, “Jay and Mal have seen a lot of fights and they’re all protective of Carlos. Whenever possible, they keep him in the back or middle of their group. None of them have actively picked a fight with anyone, but Mal and Jay are the most outwardly aggressive.”

A group of students approached them and Ben greeted them. Flynn flashed them his most charming smile while tucking his hands into his pockets. Like he’d told the Isle kids, his skills were still sharp and so were his old instincts. From the sounds of it, the VKs were staying sharp too, people were losing things all over the first few days back on campus. Of course, he could be wrong and even if he wasn’t, he wasn’t going to out them. Just because he was dating a princess and her parents welcomed him in with open arms didn’t mean he liked nobles and some of them could stand to lose a few small valuables. Besides, if they weren’t smart enough to realize they’d been stolen, that was their problem.

After they passed the other students, Ben started speaking again. “Evie is smarter than she acts and is very good at twisting conversations around to get information without giving anything away herself. Honestly, it feels like she’s lived in the courts her entire life the way she can play with her words.” Charm. It was a perfect disguise and an easy way to lower peoples’ guards. Flynn used it a lot. A good smile and the right words could land some of the best scores. “There is some obsession with her appearance. Whenever there’s a chance, she’s checking the mirror she carries with her…We don’t actually know much about Carlos other than he’s the exact opposite of his mother when it comes to animals. He’s incredibly fond of them and they seem to like him.”

“Sounds right. Max definitely prefers him over the other students working in the stables,” Flynn commented as he eyed the prince’s ring. Solid gold. Well cut sapphire. Small and easy to pawn off. “Rapunzel says Pascal likes him too. Though that’s probably just because the frog likes attention.”

With a laugh, Ben shrugged. “Either way, it’s good to have confirmation from animals with a magical heritage.”

“They have good instincts,” Flynn agreed. Max and Pascal had kept an eye on him since the moment they met. Max still watched him, just not with the intention of locking him up. More like some obnoxious conscience. Pascal? He still couldn’t tell if the frog was encouraging or discouraging his relationship with Rapuzel. Or if the frog just liked messing with him. “Even if they’re annoying.”

The prince coughed, hiding another laugh, before growing serious again. “What can you tell me about my guests? Are we on the right track?”

A good question. “You’re closer to the right track than I thought you’d be,” Flynn replied, snagging a yellow flower from one of the bushes and twirling it between two fingers. “But you’re only half right on most things and have completely missed some of the really important things.” Ben waited patiently, not pushing him for information. Another good sign. Maybe this royal had a chance to reach the VKs. “For one, they’re stashing food. You probably didn’t notice, but all four of them were tucking food into their clothes at lunch yesterday.” With a simple twist of his wrist, Flynn tucked the flower away before slipping it into a bush. “I guarantee they have food hidden away in their room and all across campus.”

“But why wou-?” The prince cut himself off. “They were incredibly malnourished when they arrived…”

Exactly. Food was difficult to get. So there was no way to know when they’d eat. Or when the food would no longer be available.

“They’re planning for the ‘inevitable’,” Flynn explained. Ben’s face twisted into something almost horrified. “When the food disappears or they lose the privilege to eat. Food means strength and they know what going without it can mean.”

“Should I say something?”

Flynn shook his head immediately, making an x with his arms. “No, absolutely not. If they know you’ve figured it out, they’ll get even more nervous. This is something that they’ll have to come to terms with on their own. Words aren’t going to fix the instinct and drive to survive. Only time and experience can do that. You can’t provide them that.”

Silence fell between them as they continued between the trees and Flynn didn’t intend to break it. Ben was going to need as much time as possible to accept the reality of it and the rest of Flynn’s information was going to be harder to hear.

“Okay,” Ben finally said, taking a breath. “Okay. Keep going.”

“Evie and Carlos aren’t just good for gathering information,” Flynn replied, picking up a short stick and flourishing it like a sword. “Both of them are capable fighters. They aren’t formally trained, but they can definitely fight.”

Ben blinked, but he looked more curious than frustrated. “Really? Neither of them seems like the fighting type and Lonnie didn’t notice anything in the way they move.”

“Like I said, they aren’t formally trained. They probably don’t fight as often as Mal or Jay either, which could be why Lonnie didn’t notice,” Flynn explained, jabbing his “sword” at imaginary enemies. “But Carlos’s knife is sheathed for easy access in a fight and I’d confidently bet money he has other knives hidden on him at all times. Same with Evie. They aren’t brawlers. They’re the kind that will use speed and skill to get close. Then strike fast before you can react.” Breaking the stick into a dagger, Flynn demonstrated, stick stopping inches from Ben’s throat.

Something shifted in Ben’s expression and all Flynn knew was that it wasn’t fear and it wasn’t anger; he had a good poker face when he was trying. “I guess I just assumed that they were weaker. But logically it makes sense,” the prince mused. “Jay and Mal couldn’t always be with them so…” Shaking himself, he met Flynn’s gaze. “What else have you noticed? What else should I know so I can help them?”

A grin tugged at Flynn’s lips, the former thief tossed the stick into the bushes, and turned his attention to the path. Now he could see why Rapunzel had been so excited after meeting Ben. “They’re scared. All of them. All the time,” he said, expression falling a little and out of the corner of his eye he watched Ben’s expression do the same. “It isn’t your fault. It’s how they’ve lived their entire lives. Fear keeps you alive. And in a place like Auradon, where nothing works the way it should, they’re going to be scared as hell. It’s hard to tell since they hide it by being angry or being sarcastic, but it’s there.”

“Nothing works the way it should?” Ben echoed.

“Nothing comes without a price.”

Ben stopped walking.

“Nothing comes without a price,” Flynn repeated, flipping a coin into the air then rolling it over his knuckles. He faced the other man and caught his gaze. “Kindness is a façade and anyone who helps you has an ulterior motive. No one is good to be good. It’s part of the reason they only trust each other and that trust is implicit.”

“Like comrades in arms,” Ben said slowly. “Lonnie said something about that.”

Ah. That would definitely make it easy to misinterpret things.

“Comrades in arms in the sense that if everyone in the army could stab you in the back at any moment,” Flynn shook his head. “They aren’t an army. They are the only people anywhere that they can trust. The way they interact with each other means they’ve been together for years which means that the trust they share is deeper than most families. Because there is literally no one else to trust and trust is dangerous. Trust the wrong person for even a second and, well.” He snatched the coin out of the air. He’d betrayed and been betrayed countless times. It hadn’t cost him his life, but a few times it had come close. And his life was nothing like the Isle of the Lost. Whatever those four had lived through was beyond what he was willing to imagine.

“It’s why you should never interact with them while your own group outnumbers them unless they’ve agreed to it ahead of time,” he added, realizing Ben would never think of that on his own

Once more, Ben fell silent. This time, however, there was pain in his eyes, grief. Again, Flynn gave him all the time he needed, watching the flow of emotions. When Ben finally took a deep breath, Flynn straightened from where he’d been leaning against a tree.

“I know it’ll be hard. I know it might never happen,” Ben began and with each word, each step, his determination grew stronger. “But I want to try.” Lifting his gaze, Ben said, “Please tell me what I can do to try to earn their trust. To get to know them.”

Hope and determination had to be contagious. He’d spent too much time near this prince and Rapunzel. He was infected. Doomed.

“Each of them will need something different,” Flynn warned.

“They’re different people. It’s to be expected,” Ben said, brushing it off as something that he already intended to do. Yes. Flynn was doomed and he was now invested in the future of the VKs. And why did it feel so good?

“Jay will be the least complicated. Just interact with him: spar, be straightforward and give him ways to see that you’re honest. He needs to see and feel that you are exactly who you say you are to him and his gang, an ally. Mal will need the same straightforward honesty, but you need to prove that you accept her as who she is and you aren’t asking her to change.”

“So I should try to make her laugh and have fun with her humor,” Ben said.

Impressed, Flynn nodded. “Exactly. With Evie, just let her read you, let her ‘wrap you around her finger’ and answer her questions honestly. Let her flirt and flirt back a little and let her learn things about you. Do not try to convince her of anything. Trying will only convince her that you’re trying to hide something. Evie will need to come to her own conclusions about you and she will only believe her own conclusions. If she decides you’re telling the truth, the others will be more willing to believe that too.”

He could see Ben filing all the information away, already analyzing and working through it, making sure he understood everything. “What about Carlos? He’s the hardest one for any of us to interact with or read.”

The youngest. When he’d talked with Rapunzel about the VKs, she’d hesitated to talk about Carlos. Of all of them, de Vil was going to be one of the hardest. “Rapunzel is the one who can probably give you better advice for him than I can,” Flynn admitted. “I can’t get a good feel for him either. For now, I’d say just be kind and ask him if it’s okay for you to join him if he’s on his own or off to the side. If you’re good with animals, then interact with them while he’s nearby. I think Rapunzel is going to try to connect with him. It’s something she’s good at and the others probably won’t see her as a threat. If nothing else, she can help the rest of us get to know him and get him adjusted to us.”

Slowly, Ben nodded. There was a hint of concern behind his eyes, but the determination hadn’t faded. “Thank you. Truly. I’ll make sure Lonnie and Doug know everything you told me and we’ll do our best. If we have any questions, can we ask you for help?”

“Sure. I’m already involved. Might as well.”

After a few minutes of Ben trying to talk about other things while being completely distracted, the trail returned to the campus and Flynn had mercy on him and told him that he still had some homework to do. As he walked away, he could practically feel Ben thinking.

Yeah. This had been the right decision.

Chapter Text

“Guys! Hi!”

Looking up, Evie watched as the strangest princess she’d met practically danced her way around other students, lunch tray in hand. Behind her, Flynn balanced his own lunch as well as both their bags.

As they reached their table, Rapunzel smiled. “Can we join you?”

“Sure,” Mal nodded with a gesture to the open seats. “Grab a spot.”

“Thank you!”

Jay moved his and Carlos’s bags out of the way to give the new arrivals room at the table. It was odd to watch as Rapunzel and Flynn took their seats. Neither Lonnie or Doug had insisted on sitting with them during their first week on campus. Either they weren’t brave enough to ask or they were letting the pack adjust. Even if they had asked, Mal would’ve said no. And yet she was allowing the sun-bright, bare-foot, princess to join after knowing her for only two days.

Not that Evie had any complaints. Rapunzel had been nothing but genuine with them from the start and Evie suspected the other woman didn’t know how to hide her thoughts. While Flynn was more guarded, he hadn’t shown any signs of deception when talking to them either.

“I’m so excited to have friends to sit with!” Rapunzel beamed as she handed Pascal a berry. At “friends”, Evie exchanged looks with Carlos, Mal arched an eyebrow, and Jay leaned forward a little. Catching their reactions, Flynn gave them a knowing smile and wink that said, “Go with it.” “Eugene and I haven’t gotten to know anyone yet and you guys need friends the most.”

“Besides,” Flynn added with a vague gesture of his fork. “Everyone else here is so stuffy.” When Jay and Mal smirked, he continued. “Pompous. Boring. Normal. I’ve got more.”

“Be nice, Eugene,” Rapunzel said, elbowing him. “They’re perfectly normal, and still potential friends. They just aren’t ready yet.”

“I’ll cheer for you from here, Blondie.”

“What do you mean normal?” Evie asked as she watched the two exchange fond smiles.

Tapping her chin with a finger, Rapunzel considered. “Well, none of them lived lives like we did, you know. None of us had ‘normal’ lives. It makes us different, unique.”

“Which means you want to be friends,” Mal said, eyebrow still raised.

“Of course!” she nodded, smiling widely. “Well I’d want to be your friend anyway! After eighteen years of living in a tower, I want to experience the world.” Without looking up from his plate, Flynn angled himself out of the way of her arms as she spread them wide. “I want to hear your stories, learn about your dreams, share secrets.” Green eyes glittering, Rapunzel leaned forward, almost bouncing in her seat. “Like when Eugene and I went to The Snuggly Duckling. I made so many interesting friends. And you guys are just like them! They needed friends just like I did.”

Evie couldn’t decide how she felt about that. There was something naive about the other princess, but there was more to her words at the same time. People made the world and if you couldn’t experience something directly, you could learn about it through people who had. Watch the way they interacted with the world and what instincts they had. If anyone other than Rapunzel had said it, Evie would’ve immediately redirected the conversation and later told the others to keep their distance. But she was starting to like Rapunzel and the chances of her trying to learn their weaknesses were slim to none.

“The Snuggly Duckling?” Carlos repeated.

“A tavern of ‘ruffians’ and ‘thugs’ I took her to when trying to ditch her,” Flynn replied. “They became best friends with her in less than five minutes.”

“You became friends with murderers and thieves and now you want to be friends with villains ?” Jay laughed, shaking his head. “How messed up was that tower?”

Something in Flynn’s expression darkened and it was suddenly a little easier to see how similar he was to them. “Messed up,” Flynn muttered. Carlos slid closer to Mal.

With a bright smile, Rapunzel ignored him and shook her head. “No, I want to be best friends with you .”

For a long moment, none of them knew how to respond. Them? Them ? An isolated life really had messed with her head if she wanted the four of them to be her  friends. A taboo relationship on the Isle. On the Isle there were packs, enemies, lovers, masters or mistresses, and minions. There were no friends.

“You’re probably going to regret that,” Mal told Rapunzel before choosing a strawberry.

“I don’t think I will. But thank you for worrying,” Rapunzel replied.

“So now that we’re friends,” Evie smiled, wanting to redirect the conversation before it became…became too personal, “would you like me to make you a dress?”

Lighting up, Rapunzel nodded. “I’d love that!”

“Perfect,” Evie replied. “Come up with a few ideas you might like and we can go over them later.”

“Thank you, Evie. I can’t wait!”

“What are friends for?” Evie laughed. As she spoke, Pascal wandered over to Carlos, giving him wide, pleading eyes until he gave the tiny creature a grape.

What were friends for?

Auradon embraced the idea of friends, encouraged it. If they’d ever tried that on the Isle, at least one of them would be dead. It was nothing but a weakness. A target for someone who wanted to hurt you. Their pack was always careful not to show how deeply they cared about each other. They played it off as being possessive–which they were–, as being annoyed that someone would mess with a person they found useful, that someone would try to steal away a minion. Were they friends? Was that the name for what they felt?

“Pascal,” Rapunzel scolded. “Don’t beg food off Carlos.”

“I don’t mind,” Carlos told her, eyes wide and bright as Pascal crawled into his palm. Careful, not wanting to scare the chameleon, Carlos lifted him and ran a finger along the green scales. “Really.”

“Pascal can be really picky about who he’s willing to interact with,” Rapunzel said. Flynn snorted before nimbly dodging Rapunzel’s attempt to elbow him. “He must like you.”

A faint blush darkened Carlos’s cheeks and he ducked his head, still petting Pascal.

Carlos had always been hers. Was he her first friend? Did friendships actually exist on the Isle? Being in Auradon…it was dangerous. If she wasn’t careful, she’d make a mistake and her pack would pay the price. With a small shake of her head, Evie shoved the thoughts away. It didn’t matter. They were a pack. They looked out for each other. Packs were acceptable. Safe. That was that.

“Be careful. That frog isn’t as innocent as he seems,” Flynn told Carlos. And then made a snatch for Pascal when the chameleon launched its tongue into his ear.

To Evie’s surprise, Mal started laughing. “Perfect. He’ll fit right in.” What Mal didn’t say was that Carlos wasn’t nearly as innocent as he seemed either. The two were a match made in hell.

“Blondie, maybe we should reconsider being friends with this group,” Flynn stage-whispered with a smirk.

With a smirk of her own, Mal leaned forward, tilting her head playfully. “Oh it’s too late now. You offered a gang alliance to a half fae. There’s no going back now.”

“I don’t remember you agreeing,” Flynn retorted.

“Her letting you stay at our table counts,” Jay told him. “Give it up, man. Once Mal decides something, no one is changing her mind.”

“Neither does Rapunzel,” Flynn sighed. But his light brown eyes glittered. “This could be a very interesting ‘alliance’.”

Evie watched as Rapunzel laughed and began asking Jay about Basic Training while Carlos listened and fed Pascal, Mal and Flynn exchanging barbs. This could be a very interesting alliance.

Chapter Text

Pulse pounding, Jay stretched slowly as he waited for the rest of his class to finish their warm-up jog. Gods, he’d never felt this good in his life. Already he could tell his stamina was improving and while his body still ached after class, it wasn’t a bone-tired exhaustion. And using a sword and shield were definitely making him use different muscles than he’d relied on on the Isle. Technique was still strange, but the drills were building muscle memory. He couldn’t wait to actually spar against someone with the same training. Carlos was great for adapting the lessons to face someone faster, smaller, and with different weapons. What Jay needed was someone who could make him use the training as taught.

“Everyone line up!” Coach Brolk shouted, Lonnie at his side. So she’d be assisting today. That probably meant they’d be doing something other than drills.

Lining up with the others, ignoring Chad’s glare, Jay caught Lonnie’s eye and she grinned. Today was going to be fun.

“Alright everyone. Pair up. We’re sparing today. Wooden swords only.”

Pair up? As in, choose a partner to fight? Jay grimaced. Today wasn’t going to be fun. Not when he’d have to fight some weakass noble who’d be too scared to actually do anything. Gods. Fine. Whatever. At least it gave him an excuse to kick their asses and put them in their place. Too many of them were getting comfortable enough to openly glare at him and it was pissing him off.

With a sigh, he glanced around. All the others were already pairing off. When he caught a few of their eyes, they immediately looked away and randomly grabbed someone near them. Thanks to Carlos and Evie, he knew there were an odd number of people in the class. And he knew that it meant one person wouldn’t have a partner. Probably him. Normally he wouldn’t care, but he wanted to fight . It had been weeks since he’d last faced off and he needed to fight. Needed to burn off the building frustration and disgust from being in Auradon.

“No partner, Jay?”

“No, Coach.”

The older man frowned and none of the pairs met his gaze and Jay couldn’t decide if he was glad that they were too scared to fight him or annoyed that he wasn’t going to be able to fight.

“I’ll face him, Coach,” Lonnie offered and all eyes turned to her. Jay straightened. “One less pair you need to worry about and everyone gets the same amount of practice without having to rotate.”

After a moment, Coach Brolk nodded. “Jay, go pair up with Lonnie.”

“Sure, Coach,” Jay shrugged before moving to stand next to the girl. Expression relaxed, almost bored, Jay watched as the coach began passing out the wooden swords. But he wanted to grin. He actually had a chance to test Lonnie’s skill, find out just how capable she was. And she was definitely the most skilled person other than the coach. This fight could be an actual fight .

“This’ll be fun,” Lonnie grinned as she chose a sword.

“I’m just glad I’m not facing those weaklings,” Jay said, sorting through the choices before finding one he liked the feel of.

Lonnie laughed. “Well, I’m definitely not a weakling.”

“That’s obvious.”

Dark brown eyes found his and the fire behind them had his pulse speeding up, adrenaline dripping into his blood. It was the same kind of fire in Mal’s whenever they were sparing. Grip tightening on the hilt, Jay met her gaze evenly, smirking. Oh, he wanted to fight her.

“Everyone ready?” Coach Brolk shouted. When they all shouted confirmation, he nodded. “Begin!”

Lonnie slid into her starting position, gave him only a few seconds to do the same. And then she was on him.

Adrenaline flooded him. Only instinct saved him from taking a hard blow to his ribs. But it wasn’t enough to protect him from a second strike or from hitting the ground as she took out his legs.

What…? How…?

For a split second, he was back on the Isle, body braced for the final blow. Mal. Evie. Carlos…He’d failed…

Then he felt the soft ground and heard the frustrated whiny voices of nobles. This wasn’t the Isle. He was still in Auradon. He was in class. Sparring with Lonnie. Sparring . The pack was fine.

“Jay?” Lonnie asked, frowning at him.

Blinking, he shook himself and pushed himself up into a sitting position. “Fuck, you’re good,” he groaned, rolling his shoulders.

She studied him for a moment before offering him a hand up. “My parents have been training me since I could walk,” she said as he let her help him to his feet. “I’m impressed you parried the first one. The rest of these guys would’ve been knocked silly.”

“Blame fast reaction times,” he shrugged.

“You wanna test those reaction times again?” she smirked.

“Bring it on.”

By the end of the class, he was covered in bruises and dust. He hadn’t lasted more than a few seconds against her. She was strong. Fast. Trained. Incredible. The way she moved and fought was everything he knew a fighter to be. But if he had to try to protect his pack…Lonnie was only their age. A trained adult would destroy them…He would fail them. He was supposed to protect them. Fight off the strongest threats. On the Isle he could do that even against the adults. Here in Auradon, he was nothing.

Blood going cold, he washed off the dirt, ignoring the rest of the people in the locker rooms. He had to get better. Forcing himself to breathe slowly, he pressed a hand to the scar on his side. He had to.

Evie screamed. Mal cursed. Carlos scrambled away.

He moved without thinking, slamming into the older man and forcing him back into a wall. The world narrowed until the only thing Jay was aware of was the man grappling with him. He needed to finish this. Needed to get rid of the threat. Check on the others.

Pain. 

Red hot pain.

In his side.

His grip broke. The man vanished. 

Jay fell. 

Hand against the pain. Blood slicked his skin. Turned more things red.

Somewhere Mal roared. Carlos snarled.

“Jay!”

Evie?

Blue crept into red. A soft hand on his.

“Stay awake.”

He was awake. Everything was just bleeding red.

“Jay!”

Jaw set, Jay forced out a breath.

He would protect them.

Turning off the water, he grabbed a towel and dried off as quickly as he could. If he had his way, he’d be training again. But he had to meet up with the others for lunch and then suffer through English. He’d find time to train, alone or with Carlos. Maybe he should ask Mal and Evie too. Tell them he wanted to keep them sharp in case they needed to fight.

Dressed, he grabbed his bag and left the locker room, distantly aware of the other people moving around him. Just because he couldn’t beat them didn’t mean he could ignore where they all were. Someone moved towards him. They moved intentionally, making sure he knew they were there.

Lonnie.

“Hey.”

“Hey,” she nodded as she fell into step beside him. Never before had he paid so much attention to the way she moved. How close she was. Wondered if she carried knives or daggers like them. “I’ve been looking for a sparring partner. Would you be interested?”

He stopped walking and watched her. “What?”

“Would you be interested in being my sparring partner outside of class?”

“Why? You kicked my ass.”

“Because you’re good. And practice is good. So I want to practice with you,” Lonnie told him, arms crossed, watching him like he was being stupid.

Gods he wanted to say no. But this was exactly what he needed. A chance to practice against someone better than him. It was the best way to improve. And if he practiced with her, he could learn how to protect the pack from her.

He shrugged. “I guess. Not like I have anything better to do.”

“Perfect. Saturday morning. Seven sharp.”

“Bring it on.”

Chapter Text

Queen Belle’s obsession with books was known everywhere, even on the Isle. Mal just hadn’t known it would look like this .

The library felt too big to be called a library. Three floors of a huge building were filled with bookshelves and every shelf overflowed with books. There were cabinets full of scrolls and papers and glass displays with treaties and artifacts. Somehow everything still felt organized and peaceful while looking cluttered. Thick carpet covered the floors to prevent extra noise and there were small sections with disgustingly comfortable couches or chairs at tables for people to work and read. Pristine and ancient looking.

It was beautiful.

Mal hated it.

How the fuck was anyone supposed to find anything in this place? The sign on the doors had said “The doors to wisdom are never shut” and Mal couldn’t help but think that it didn’t really matter. The doors could be open at all hours and she still wouldn’t find what she wanted after fifty years.

“So, um, how are we doing this?” Jay frowned, head tilted back to look up the stairs towards the upper floors.

“Divide each floor into four sections and each work a section?” Carlos suggested, eyes wide as he stared at the shelves closest to them.

“And, what, look at each book?”

“Until I can figure out how they organized everything, we might have to.”

“Mal?” Evie asked.

With a groan, Mal adjusted the strap of her bag over her shoulders. “I got nothing better. Los, divide up the sections for this floor. E, make sure the librarian doesn’t bother us. Tell her whatever you think will keep her away without making her think we’re up to something. Jay, double check where all the exits are and let us know. Make sure nobody sneaks up on us.”

Ten minutes later, Mal walked into her section. Pulling out her philosophy notebook–she had no reason to use it during class so she might as well use it for other things–Mal grabbed a book and sat on the floor. By the time she’d made it to the tenth page her brain hurt and she felt like she’d lost something instead of learning. Who talked like that? And she’d thought Doug sounded stuck up and formal.

Barely managing to close the book without slamming it, she put it away, wrote down what she thought it was about so Carlos could try to understand organization, and grabbed the next book. And repeated the same thing again and again and again and again and again and again and again and…

Ten books later, she clenched her jaw and gave in to the urge to slam the book. Nothing made sense. There were too many words trying to say something that shouldn’t need that many words. Why couldn’t they say what they meant in five words instead of trying to sound smart for fifty? It would save them, and her , so much time. People in the Ascendancy really had nothing to do if they wrote like that. Gods, most of the books didn’t even have titles on the covers.

Even worse, she couldn’t read as fast as Evie or do what Evie called “skimming”, a very fast look over the page to understand the basics. And for all she knew, all the books she’d put back had something useful and she couldn’t understand it enough to know that. Or she just couldn’t force herself to read every word to find the information.

But…She ran her fingers over the curse. Maleficent was far more patient than most of the villains on the Isle, after all she’d lived for ages and she’d keep living for ages, but she wouldn’t wait years for them to find the information.

The screams of her pack echoed in her head, haunted her dreams every night, every time she saw their curse marks. None of them talked about it, but she knew they’d seen Diablo too. The raven never got too close. He was probably there more often than she’d actually seen him perched among leaves or high on a building. As a familiar and a descendant of magical creatures, he didn’t have to be close to watch them.

Godsdamnit.

She had to read the books. Only a few pages from each wasn’t going to protect her pack. Nothing was going to save them other than finding what they needed. Huffing a curse, she dragged herself back to the first book, yanking it from the shelf. She needed to pay better attention in English. Practice her reading more.

Book in her lap, Mal sat on the floor, reading and rereading anything that didn’t make sense until she’d figured it out.

“In accordance to the pattern of the moon and Sun, and the position of Mars and Venus, we can determine that the position of Jupiter and Saturn to be no more than twice the distance from the Sun than the distance from the Earth to Neptune. Therefore, Sirius and Polaris should be no more than five hundred times as far from the Sun as Andromeda is from the Earth. Using these positions we can-”

Each word added to the frustration burning in her chest. Why did this have to be so hard ? Why was everything here so hard ?! All she wanted was to keep her pack safe. She’d managed it for the most part before. So why. Was. It. Getting. Worse?!

And Evie didn’t seem to get it . “Auradon’s perfect”. “Everything we need is here”. Except protection from her mother! Except for feeling in control! Except for knowing where and what the danger was!

Jaw clenching, Mal swallowed a roar. The glow of her eyes darkened the shadows in the aisle of books. Her grip on the book tightened, fingers threatening to wrinkle or tear the paper.

A green spark darted across the page, sizzling. 

“Fuck!” Mal dropped the book, scrambling back a few feet.

More sparks flared along her arms. Her hair swayed around her face as if she was underwater.

Magic. Her magic.

For some reason that only pissed her off more. Of course she could use it now. Now, when she didn’t need it. No. Only in Auradon could she have the very thing she’d needed most on the Isle.

Fire streaked through her hair as the glow of her eyes got brighter. Sparks danced between her fingers, ready to burn the world down around her. Gods. She could do it. She could destroy everything on campus. Show all of them why they should be scared of her. Why they should give her what she wanted.

Lifting her hand, Mal watched the green sparks curling in her hand.

No. It wouldn’t work. Her only chance was to try and blend in. Read as much as she could. She needed this campus more than she wanted it to burn. Slowly, she breathed in, counting to seven. Then held her breath for four. Then breathed out for seven. It was the only thing from Magic Basics that ever worked for her and she needed it to work now.

Seven. Four. Seven.

The fire sputtered and died.

Seven. Four. Seven.

The sparks faded away.

Seven. Four. Seven.

Her hair drifted down.

Body suddenly heavy, Mal leaned against the shelves, closing her eyes. It was still new, her magic responding to her emotions. On the Isle only her eyes would glow whenever she was truly pissed off. But here…There was magic in Auradon and her magic wasn’t being suppressed by the barrier anymore. From what little she’d learned from her mother, fae magic was reactive to thoughts and intentions. Emotions must be part of it too. No barrier, nothing to keep her magic from doing what came naturally.

With an effort, she opened her eyes to stare at the book she’d abandoned. She could do this. Reading was nothing compared to the Isle. The Isle hadn’t beaten her so she couldn’t lose to a bunch of fucking words. After taking another breath, she returned to her book.

It was night by the time Carlos found her. He’d chewed his lip almost bloody and Checkers was weaving between his legs purring. When their eyes met, Mal cursed softly as Carlos’s shoulders slumped. Two failures out of four. Without a word, Mal dragged herself off the floor, body aching and sore. Once she had her bag, she joined Carlos, ruffling his hair as he lightly bumped against her.

Jay and Evie were waiting for them at the front doors and they didn’t need to say anything. Jay’s head was lifted just a little too high, his jaw tight and unforgiving. Only the fact that Evie had let her hair down gave her away. Four failures out of four.

Fuck.

“Let’s eat,” Mal said as she and Carlos joined them.

“Great,” Evie smiled.

With only a shrug, Jay led the way.

Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.

Chapter Text

Somehow, their table seemed to be getting more and more crowded. None of them had done anything to actively discourage others from sitting with them, but none of them ever actually invited anyone either. The only thing he could think of was that the people in charge of watching them were way too friendly. And then the friendliest person in the world found them.

“Mal, Evie, I was wondering if you would want to hang out on Sunday?” Rapunzel beamed. If he didn’t know better, Jay’d say she could glow. But as far as the girls could tell, the princess wasn’t magical. Of course, he still wasn’t convinced she was a princess, so for all he knew she did have magic. “I have a couple ideas for my dress that I wanted to go over and I really wanted to talk about art with you, Mal. I’d love to see what you’ve done. All my paintings are super colorful and stylized and I know yours is going to be super different. An entirely different way of looking at things.”

“That’d be wonderful, Rapunzel,” Evie agreed before Mal could protest. Other than a slight frown, though, their leader didn’t look too annoyed. Maybe Rapunzel really was magic. Having her join them wasn’t as exhausting as he’d expected despite her sunny personality…Yeah. He’s pretty sure she’s magic.

“As long as we don’t start comparing world views and morals and all that boring shit,” Mal shrugged. “Gods know we get that enough in class.”

“Philosophy sounds like fun,” Rapunzel said. Flynn arched an eyebrow at her, shaking his head. “You’d get to learn all about how other people see the world and understand it!”

“That is one of the reasons Queen Belle likes to include it as an elective,” Doug nodded. “It can bring to light problems we would otherwise be unaware of. There’s another benefit as well. If the right questions are asked, a person can learn more about themselves. Challenge their ways of thinking or discover the cause of their beliefs.”

“Philosophy is hell and belongs on the Isle. Anyone who teaches it belongs on the Isle,” Jay groaned. They’d only left the damn class an hour ago. Class was over. He wasn’t going to keep talking about it.

“That bad?” Ben asked, frowning.

“The ‘discussions’ and their questions are bullshit and learning about the assholes who created it is boring enough to kill someone,” Mal informed him.

The prince glanced at Evie who smiled. “We had a class on the ancient philosophers and their different teachings,” she explained and Jay rolled his eyes.

“Different torture methods,” Jay corrected.

“Hmm. The philosophy of war would be interesting,” Lonnie observed and Jay glared at her.

“No. The philosophy of anything should not exist,” he argued.

“Perhaps the professor is the problem? Some topics are better with certain professors than others,” Doug suggested.

Carlos grimaced and shook his head as he played with Pascal, the chameleon changing color to match different foods. “I don’t think that would change anything,” he said quietly.

“Gods, can we stop talking about it?” Mal groaned. “We just sat through four hours of that shit.”

The table fell silent for a moment and everyone focused on the food. Tonight the kitchens had really stepped up their game with meat. There was chicken and steak and ham and pork and Jay was in love. He’d never known food could taste so good and he was going to enjoy it while he could damnit. Even better, there were chocolate chip cookies. All three of them had grabbed extras for Carlos and he’d immediately tucked them away for later. Except for the two Evie convinced him to eat with dinner.

“How are your classes going?” Evie finally asked Ben with a charming smile and tilt of her head. “You always ask about ours so we never get to hear about yours. What are you majoring in?”

The prince laughed. “Kingdom Management.”

Jay stared at him. Was he serious?

“Kingdom. Management,” Mal repeated. “You guys have no imagination.”

Already bored, Jay rolled his eyes and Lonnie laughed. “Yeah,” she said. “His classes are boring as hell.”

“His major is boring as hell,” Jay replied.

“Maybe, but what he has to do with it is insane. I think he’ll be a great king,” she shrugged. “Better than his father anyway.”

Was she allowed to say that? Beside him, Carlos stilled, attention narrowing in on them.

“What do you mean better than Beast?” Jay asked, leaning forward, curious.

A sharp jab of Carlos’s elbow to his ribs told him the youngest didn’t approve and when he glanced at the rest of the table, he realized everyone was looking at them. Evie was glaring at him. Mal was watching with an arched eyebrow. Doug was staring in wide-eyed horror. Flynn just looked amused while Rapunzel looked uncertain. Ben was frozen with a bite halfway to his mouth. Everyone’s gaze followed his to Ben.

“King Adam was never properly taught how to govern a kingdom. Living as a beast for so long limited his experience with others,” Doug said quickly.

The prince winced a little and set his fork down, gaze darting to Flynn. Weird. What did Flynn have to do with this? The former thief just gave a small shrug. For a moment, Ben seemed to mutter something before sighing.

“The kingdom is doing well under my father’s rule. But we aren’t prospering as much as we could be,” Ben said slowly. Hesitating, he ran a hand through his hair, glanced at Flynn again. “I also have some… ideas and beliefs that don’t match his and there are people who prefer mine. Like Lonnie and Doug.”

“And kids on the Isle deserving a chance is one of those?” Mal asked, head tilting as she watched him.

“Yeah,” Ben nodded. “He wasn’t happy when I told the Council that I want to help the kids born on the Isle. His thinking is very…black and white.”

Carlos chewed his lower lip, frowning. It was similar to something he’d said and Jay was surprised to hear a hero kid echo the idea. Dark brown eyes found Jay’s and he shook his head. He had no idea what to make of it either. Carlos’s frown deepened.

“So you’re trying to learn what he didn’t,” Evie observed. When Ben nodded, she smiled. “Learning from the past is the only way to improve the future.”

Like learning from their parents’ mistakes so they could beat the heroes in their place. Find a way to break the barrier so the whole world could pay for the hell they lived through. Mal was thinking the same thing if the way she looked at him meant anything. Auradon would burn… Once they actually found out how to break the damn barrier. And after burning the library.

“Exactly,” Ben smiled and Carlos’s frown deepened a little.

As Evie redirected the conversation, fluttering her eyelashes at Doug and asking about his classes, Jay nudged Carlos. “Los?” he whispered and Carlos shook his head.

“It’s nothing,” Carlos whispered back.

With a shrug, Jay focused back on his meal. Who cared what Doug was majoring in anyway.

Chapter Text

Ben stared at the suit laid out on his bed. It was the dark pink one Audrey commissioned for him two years ago for their official betrothal announcement. If he’d had his way, it would’ve been burned the moment the announcement was over. Clearly, the suit made it out intact. Audrey rescued it and then made it well known that she adored him in it. So his father preserved it.

The first two weeks of classes had given him a slight reprieve from maintaining his relationship with Audrey. Now, he was out of time. Gods, he didn’t want to do this. Two weeks of eating with Doug and Lonnie or them, the VKs, the Corona heir, and her fiancé had spoiled him. Eating with them was relaxing. They didn’t expect anything from him. They didn’t care what he said and he didn’t have to worry about all of the “manners” he would be forced to use with Audrey and her friends. If he actually tried to follow formality the VKs would tear him apart. And it’d be fun since he hated it too. Maybe it’d be a bit painful, but it would definitely be entertaining. 

With a groan, he forced himself into the suit and, in minor rebellion, Ben grabbed a blue pocket square and tie. She could survive him wearing one of his own colors. He also refused to style his hair. It was a Friday night, almost the weekend, and he didn’t feel the need, or desire, to put in extra effort.

Dinner was at his home, fortunately without his parents, and he came down the stairs to find Lumiere escorting Audrey to the smaller dining room.

“Benny-boo!” she beamed, abandoning Lumiere to wrap herself around Ben’s arm. When she spotted his tie, her eyes narrowed, but all she said was, “I’ve missed you.”

“Good evening, Audrey,” Ben nodded as he kissed the back of her hand. “It’s been a busy few weeks.”

“Too busy for your betrothed?”

“I believe you were just as busy.”

Her laugh was a little sharp behind the lightness. “Such is the life of royalty. We must be responsible and ensure we are best prepared to handle the rigors of ruling Auradon.”

Bristling, Ben kept his expression neutral. Betrothed or not, Auradon was his home and he knew her heart didn’t belong to the citizens here, and she certainly wasn’t in theirs. It wasn’t a home to her. No amount of schooling could teach someone how to love a country. “There’s more to ruling than just what we learn in class. It’s a good start, but it can’t teach us everything.”

“Oh, Benny-boo,” she smiled. “You worry too much. Ruling is natural to us.”

There it was again. Where did that belief come from? From the Council meetings he’d been in, King Philip and Queen Aurora were entitled, but they didn’t come across as extreme. Unlike Audrey. Was he missing something? At his side, his fingers twitched and he resisted the urge to bite his finger. Maybe he should try approaching Chad about it, just not directly. And he should talk to Doug. He and his cousins grew up with Snow White’s son and knew him pretty well. He’d have to ask Lonnie and Doug to keep an eye on the younger heirs of other countries as they started attending the University. If the other heirs were growing up with this mentality, he needed to know sooner rather than later…That belief was dangerous and he couldn’t, wouldn’t , want to maintain the Ascendancy if that was the kind of thinking the other countries encouraged.

Entering the dining room, nodding gratefully to Lumiere, Ben escorted Audrey to her seat before taking his across from her. “Mrs. Potts made roast pork and stewed turnips tonight; I know it’s your favorite.”

“Oh, how nice,” she smiled. “That’ll be delicious. She makes it almost as well as Merriweather.”

Almost as…Fucking gods…It was okay. It was fine. He was just tired. That was all. She didn’t mean anything by it. It could easily be a compliment because Merriweather made incredible food.

“Ben? Is everything alright?”

When he met her gaze, Ben offered her a tired smile. “Yeah, I’m alright. Sorry, Audrey. I’m more tired than I thought.”

“I hate to say this, Benny-boo,” Audrey frowned, a slight pout on her lips, “but you might not be so tired if you didn’t spend so much time with the villains and worrying about them. They’re taking up so much of your time that you need to rest.”

“Audr-”

“You have to worry about what they’re doing and how much trouble they’re causing,” she continued, gesturing vaguely as Mrs. Potts brought in the food with Chip. “Chad says that Jafar’s son is definitely looking to cause trouble. Challenges the rest of the class all the time and shows off.”

“Listen, Audre-” Ben tried again even as he nodded his thanks to Mrs. Potts as she placed the meal before him.

“Those two ‘women’ are thugs trying to whore their way into nobility. Have you seen the clothes they wea-”

“Audrey.” He wasn’t yelling. He wasn’t yelling. He wasn’t going to yell. Hazel eyes widening, the princess stared at him. Then her brow furrowed. “None of them are causing trouble. Not a single one of them is trying to challenge anyone and suggesting that any of them, man or woman, are whoring themselves,” Gods he wished he could tell her to act like the princess she was supposed to be, “is insulting.”

“Benjamin, if I didn’t know better, I’d say they spelled you,” Audrey said and Ben shivered a little.

“But you know better,” he replied after a moment to collect himself. “Now, we shouldn’t let Mrs. Potts’s food get cold.”

When she opened her mouth, Ben shot her a look. Promptly snapping her mouth shut, Audrey glowered at him. He couldn’t bring himself to care. Not when his blood was boiling and he had to focus to make sure he didn’t growl. After several moments, and his temper leveled out, he finally extended an olive branch, asking about her classes and attempting to engage with the conversation.

By the time they were finished, all Ben wanted was to sleep for the next week. There was so much he had to worry about now that he hadn’t had to worry about before she arrived. How this continued to happen in his life he didn’t know. Perhaps the gods liked to amuse themselves with his life. But his luck wasn’t as bad as others…Like the VKs…

As he offered Audrey his arm to escort her to the main doors, she chatted about her plans to spend the weekend shopping with Ariel’s daughter and Snow White’s son. Only registering half the words, Ben nodded along and when they reached the doors, he moved to step back from her, only for Audrey to follow.

“Goodnight, Benny-boo,” she cooed and before he could respond her lips were on his. Without thinking, he stepped back, everything in him snarling in protest, hating the touch.

“Goodnight, Audrey,” he managed, smile forced, body coiled in disgust.

Pressing a final kiss to his cheek, oblivious to his discomfort, Audrey pranced out the door. The moment it closed behind her, Ben shuddered and yanked off his tie. He didn’t have a problem with physical touch or displays of emotion, but something about the feel of Audrey’s lips…He wanted to erase it, replace it. For a split second his mind went to lips he’d have much rather had. And he shoved it away.

“Lumiere, I’m going to head to bed,” he said as he slid out of his jacket. “Tell my parents that I won’t be able to join them tonight.”

“Of course, Your Highness,” Lumiere nodded, watching him with concern as he headed for his room.

He needed to bathe. Now.

Chapter Text

Lonnie was up early. She was usually up early; her mother was fond of training in the morning and the habit was hard to break after doing it for years. She was, however, awake earlier than usual for a Saturday. Weekends were still weekends and Lonnie was still a normal student. But today, she would be training with Jay.

After sparring with him in class, she couldn’t wait to face him again. Sure he was untrained and unskilled and she’d kicked his ass each time, but he never gave up. If anything, he pushed himself even harder. Unlike so many of their classmates, he invested everything into training. Fighting to stay alive did that to a person.

Hopefully, she’d be able to do more than just help Jay improve. If she did this right, maybe she could start building some trust with him. Flynn told Ben that sparring with Jay was the best approach and she agreed. A body couldn’t lie. Not when it was fighting. The trickier part would be Carlos. The two males in the gang were rarely separate whenever the gang split up which meant the youngest would be with them today too. And Lonnie could not wrap her head around how to interact with him beyond the very basic common sense of “be kind”.

Shaking her head, Lonnie tugged on her shirt and grabbed a ribbon to tie her hair back. No point in overthinking things. That only led to trouble and they’d know she was stuck in her head instead of being fully present.

Hair coiled into a bun, Lonnie left the locker rooms. Then she blinked. Jay and Carlos were already there. She’d assumed she’d have to wait at least a few minutes before they showed up, but there they were, Jay already changed and ready. Neither of them had noticed her yet, and she took a moment to watch as they wrestled on the field. When Ben said that Carlos could apparently fight, Lonnie called bullshit. Now she had to take it back. Obviously he wasn’t stronger than Jay, but he was slippery, flexible, quick, twisting out of Jay’s hold and she knew Jay wasn’t holding back much either.

Carlos noticed her first. As soon as their eyes met, Carlos ducked away from Jay and retreated a few steps, causing the older boy to turn to face her.

“Hey, Lonnie!” Jay called, waving her over while Carlos merely offered her a nod and slight smile.

“Morning!” she smiled as she joined them, Carlos moving to sit on the sidelines with his cat shadow. “Ready?”

“Hell yeah,” Jay smirked. “The better question is: are you?”

“Always.”

Together, they started jogging around the field. Halfway through the first lap, Jay picked up the pace and she was more than happy to accept the challenge. It wasn’t until Carlos stood and flagged them down halfway through lap seven that Lonnie realized she was panting. Jay’s pace was almost brutal. She knew he had stamina, but she hadn’t known it was better than hers. What the hell did they do on that Isle?

Silently grateful for the chance to catch her breath, Lonnie stayed back as Jay talked with Carlos. As she stretched, she eavesdropped, watching them as subtly as possible.

“I’m gonna go to the stables,” Carlos said and Jay frowned.

So did Lonnie. Carlos never went off on his own. Why was he suddenly splitting off? A stupid part of her mind wondered what he was up to and she squashed it. Of all the VKs, she would trust Carlos the most. There wasn’t a mean bone in his body, let alone an aggressive or mischievous one.

When Jay didn’t agree, Lonnie caught a flash of exasperation in Carlos’s expression as he pointed out, “It’s right over there. I won’t be that far. I can still take care of myself; you guys made sure of that. Besides, we’re in Auradon.”

Jay sighed and said, “Fine. If anything happens, you come back here. Got it?”

Well, that confirmed it. Carlos could definitely take care of himself. Taking care of oneself could really only mean one thing on the Isle and Jay was actually letting Carlos out of his sight…Interesting. She wasn’t entirely sure what to make of that. Were they finally relaxing a little? That was good. All of them were so tense all the time.

“Lonnie?”

Blinking, she realized Jay was watching her, amused. “Yeah?”

“If a run like that can take you out, maybe we shouldn’t bother with sparring,” he teased.

“Very funny,” she said, rolling her eyes and smacking his arm. “As if I’d be beaten by something like that.”

His smirk became a grin and Jay shrugged. “Okay. Prove it.”

With a grin, Lonnie went over to grab a pair of training swords and passed him one. “Careful what you ask for.”

Unlike in class, today Lonnie wasn’t going to show off…much. The whole point of training was to help Jay improve faster and while she knew he could learn from constant beat downs, it was better to give feedback and advice. Give him something concrete to work on rather than just trial and error.

“Watch my eyes, not my hands.”

“Don’t strangle the hilt. Relax your grip.”

“Lower your center of gravity.”

If she was honest, Lonnie expected more resistance from him. Instead, he listened to everything, adjusting his stance, movements, and strikes to match her advice. Usually when she trained or tutored a guy they weren’t interested in taking advice from a girl until she’d knocked them on their asses a few times. Jay…Jay never acted like that, even during class. Was it an Isle thing? Were girls respected as fighters there? They’d have to be if Mal was the leader of their gang. No one would listen to her otherwise. Or was it just because of her mother?

A heavy strike from Jay vibrated up her blade into her arm, jarring her from her thoughts. She hadn’t blocked that properly; she’d nearly dropped her sword. If Jay’d noticed, he didn’t say anything. Taking a step back, Lonnie studied him, moving with him as he circled her. His guard was open on his left and she took the “invitation”. With a lunge and quick twist of her blade, Lonnie disarmed him and sent him to the ground.

“Fuck,” he muttered.

“Make sure to keep your guard up,” she replied, a reminder to him and herself, as she helped him to his feet. “Let’s take a break. Then we can start again.”

“Sure.”

As he sprawled out in the grass on the sidelines, Lonnie headed to the locker room to grab them both some water. When she returned, handing the water over, she sat beside him. Her gaze wandered to the stables. Carlos hadn’t come back and everything seemed quiet and a quick glance at Jay told her that he was watching the stables too. Alert but not worried enough to go and check.

What was it that Carlos had said? “Besides, we’re in Auradon”? Fights weren’t common in any of the countries that were part of the Ascendancy, but Lonnie wasn’t convinced that it would stay that way. Not at the University anyway. At least not while the VKs were there…

Actually, now that she thought about it, there hadn’t been any fights. It was only the second weekend of school, but still. From what she’d been taught about the Isle, it was lawless and all the people there would do anything to get what they wanted. Fighting was the only way to survive and that would’ve been ingrained in the four. Even Ben had been prepared for a few fights to break out between the Ascendancy students and the VKs…

“Did you guys get in a lot of fights on the Isle?”

“What?” he frowned, rolling onto his side to look at her.

Meeting his gaze, Lonnie shrugged. “It’s just you guys aren’t as…” she tried to find the right word, “reactive as I thought you’d be. I mean, you haven’t even retaliated against the idiots in your class.”

For a long moment, Jay just stared at her, brow furrowed in a deep frown. He didn’t seem angry, just…thoughtful. Finally he said, “We don’t waste energy on stupid shit.”

“Hm.”

It wasn’t a full answer. There was definitely more to it. But she didn’t push him for more; he clearly wasn’t ready to talk about it. Someday he’d tell her and that was good enough for her. The fact that he was willing to “waste energy” on her was plenty. They sat in comfortable silence for a while, lost in their own thoughts until, “Carlos!” 

Startled, she looked up to see Carlos approaching them. Again, she’d failed to notice the quietest of VKs. It still unnerved her how easily he could sneak up on her, but what really caught her attention was the dog bouncing around his heels. Checkers was perched on his shoulders, watching the dog curiously. Even Carlos didn’t seem to know quite how to handle his new companion.

Slowly, Jay got up, gaze locked on the dog. “Los, the fuck is that doing here?”

Awkward, Carlos fidgeted with the hem of his shirt, startling a little when the dog bumped its head against his hand. Jay’s eyes narrowed. “He was hanging around the stables and Max, Rapunzel and Flynn’s horse, kinda introduced us and…”

“Carlos. That’s a…you know,” Jay said slowly.

“I know,” Carlos replied and Lonnie realized his hand was shaking as he pet the dog. That was weird. He wasn’t scared of any animals. They were the only thing that didn’t seem to scare him.

“And you’re okay with that?” Jay pressed. Carlos swallowed hard and nodded.

Was Carlos scared of dogs? How was that even possible? His mother was infamous for “dealing” with dogs; her son shouldn’t have any trouble with them. 

“Los-”

“It’s fine, Jay,” Carlos interrupted. “Really. I-It’s fine.”

“No, it’s not.”

“Yes it is.”

“ No , it’s not.”

“It’s fine.”

“Carlos-”

“Jay,” Carlos snapped, sharper than she’d ever heard him. “It’s fine .” For a split second, his gaze darted towards her and Lonnie froze. He really was scared, terrified even, but he didn’t want her to know. It was a weakness, a big one. What the hell happened on the Isle to scare Carlos?

The older boy’s attention flicked to her and he sighed. “Whatever.”

Some of the tension faded from Carlos until the dog licked his hand, earning a slight flinch from the boy.

“I should probably get going,” Lonnie said after a moment. Neither of them wanted her around and she was more than happy to get out of the way. “I promised to hang out with my roommate today. See you later?”

“Sure,” Jay nodded, his attention still on the dog who was now hiding a little behind Carlos’s legs.

Carlos didn’t acknowledge her.

“Cool,” she said before heading for the locker room, head buzzing with questions and no answers.

Chapter Text

Lonnie and Jay jogged around the training grounds, both of them subtly challenging the other to a race, pace increasing with each lap. This wasn’t Carlos’s definition of fun. As much as he enjoyed running, he preferred more obstacles and parkour than going in circles. Watching other people run in circles was even more dull. But the alternative was being stuck indoors at either Maurice Hall or the library and Carlos loved being outdoors. He still had to be wary, watch his back, but it was safer to just be outside here than on the Isle.

Checkers meowed and butted his leg with her soft, little head and he stroked her fur. “Good girl,” he smiled, scratching under her chin. Purr warm, Checkers blinked slowly at him. He returned the gesture. From what he’d observed, it was a sign of trust and affection for cats and it only made sense that if he did it Checkers would understand.

As Jay and Lonnie started another lap, Carlos groaned. There was nothing to do . Plucking at the grass, letting Checkers bat at the loose blades, he glanced at the stables. They were close. Easily within sight of the training grounds and he could run that distance easily if something happened. And it wasn’t as if he couldn’t defend himself. His knives were tucked away out of sight in his clothes so he was armed. Maybe…

When the other two approached again, Carlos got up, catching Jay’s attention.

“What’s up, Los?” Jay asked, slowing to a stop in front of him. Lonnie stopped too, but didn’t join them, staying back and stretching.

“I’m gonna go to the stables,” Carlos said, nodding towards the building.

Jay frowned. It wasn’t unexpected. None of the others liked him being on his own, especially here, and normally he preferred being near at least one of them.

“I don’t know, Carlos.”

While Checkers wove between his legs, Carlos said, “It’s right over there. I won’t be that far.” When Jay didn’t reply, Carlos added, “I can still take care of myself; you guys made sure of that. Besides, we’re in Auradon.”

Gaze shifting from him to the stables, Jay sighed. “Fine. If anything happens, you come back here. Got it?”

“Yeah.”

“Get going. I’ll come get you when Lonnie and I are done.”

“Yup.”

As Jay rolled his eyes, Carlos headed for the stables, Checkers trailing along beside him. Together, they entered the open doors, several horses nickering greetings, Max moving to the front of his stall. Checking his pockets, Carlos found an apple he’d taken from breakfast and held it out for Max who immediately perked up and took it carefully from Carlos’s palm.

Amused, Carlos stroked Max’s neck as the horse happily crunched away at the treat. “I guess apples are your version of chocolate huh. I’ll make sure to bring you more.” The horse glanced at the door then at Carlos and he’d swear that Max was giving him the horse equivalent of an arched eyebrow. Carlos laughed. “They aren’t stolen. And I won’t tell anyone,” he promised.

For a moment, Max studied him. Then he lifted a hoof and offered it to Carlos. Just like Rapunzel had said he’d done with Flynn. With another laugh, Carlos accepted the offered hoof and shook it.

“It’s a deal then,” he told Max and the horse snorted in agreement. After giving Max a few more pats, Carlos moved to the rest of the animals, making sure to greet everyone.

Once he’d said hi to all of them, Carlos set to work: mucking out stalls, laying fresh bedding, refilling water buckets. It was familiar. Just like chores in Hell Hall. Only here, his mother wasn’t going to beat him if he didn’t meet her standards. He just had to make sure the animals liked it and all of them were…kind. None of them ever actually got mad at him. Or even annoyed. With them…with them he might be truly safe.

Meowing, Checkers butted her head against his leg, breaking him out of his thoughts. With a shake of his head, Carlos crouched to pet her, subtly brushing the tears from his eyes.

“What are you doing here? You aren’t a stablehand,” a voice demanded.

Carlos stilled, hand frozen mid-pet. Gods he had the worst fucking luck.

Footsteps approached him and Carlos forced himself to straighten. “No, I’m a student in the Animal Handling class.” And found himself face to face with the blonde prince that kept challenging Jay in Basic Training. Yeah. Worst fucking luck.

The prince frowned for a moment. Then there was a flicker of recognition and he sneered. “You’re one of the villain invaders,” he spat. It took everything in him not to flinch at the utter disgust in the words. Just like whenever his mother yelled. Before he could say anything, the prince’s eyes widened. “Wait a second. You’re Cruella’s brat…And they’re letting you near animals? Are they insane?”

This time Carlos couldn’t suppress the flinch. “It isn’t like that. I-”

“As if I’d believe anything a villain kid says,” the prince interrupted. “Get out of here. Now.”

Leave? But…

“Before you turn any of these innocent animals into a fur coat.”

“I’m not going to hurt them!” Carlos protested, wincing at the very idea. Hurting any animal was just…The only reason he could force himself to eat any kind of meat was because of survival. To turn them into a coat was-was-nauseating.

Eyes narrowed, fists clenched, the other boy stalked forward a few steps. For a split second it wasn’t a prince from the Ascendancy; it was Cruella, red red lips curled back, claw like nails reaching for him, smoke curling from her joint.

Unable to breathe, Carlos stumbled back, slamming into a wall, trapped. Adrenaline surged in his veins, but he couldn’t make himself grab his knife. Couldn’t force himself to do anything but shrink away from the older man approaching him. Fighting back only caused more pain. He didn't want to hurt. He was so tired of hurting.

Confusion replaced hate for a moment before the prince laughed . “Oh my gods! You villains really are all bark and no bite. How pathetic!” Smirking, he rested a hand on his own knife and Carlos swallowed. Out of the corner of his eye, Carlos saw Checkers hiss, fur fluffing up all over her body, and he could hear Max neighing. Silently, he begged Checkers to stay where she was. He didn’t trust this prince not to kick her if she got close. “At least you know your place,” the prince said, taking another step closer. “Groveling in front of us.”

As he took another step forward there was a flash of brown fur and a loud growl that drowned out Carlos’s soft whimper.

DOG .

The dog was here. In between him and the prince. And it wasn’t growling at him. It was growling at the prince . Like his pack would.

“Move, mutt,” the prince ordered. But his voice was shaky and his hand moved away from the knife. “You want nothing to do with him.”

Another growl filled the air as the dog curled its lips back.

“He’s an animal killer. Just wait.”

The dog didn’t move. It snarled at the other man, adding a sharp bark. Carlos didn’t know how long they stayed like that, all of his attention locked on the two as he fought to breathe.

Finally, finally , the prince backed away. “Stupid mutt. Would serve you right if he turns you into a coat.”

Neither Carlos nor the dog moved for a long time after he left, slamming the doors behind him. What-what had just happened? He…The dog…

Adrenaline crashing, Carlos dropped to his knees, trembling, unable to bring himself to pet Checkers as she brushed along his side. He’d been accused of…He’d been cornered…He-He hadn’t even tried to fight back. All he did was freeze. Tears left streaks down his cheeks, but Carlos didn’t make a sound. That was one of the first things he’d ever learned: cry silently or else.

A soft whine caught his attention and he looked up. Through the tears he could make out the stray, watching him with big brown eyes, head low, trying to be small. It whined again, this time a little louder.

He didn’t…He didn’t understand. Dogs were supposed to be vicious, wild pack animals that tore people to shreds. But this one…this one had…

Hand shaking, Carlos stretched out a hand and watched as a long pink tongue licked his fingers. Vision blurred, sobs coming in silent gasps, he pet the dog’s head. More tears streamed down his face as the animal took a cautious step forward, pressing his head into his hand. Whining gently, the dog began to lick his face, moving closer when he didn’t push it away. With Checkers purring against his side, Carlos buried his face in the dog’s fur, clinging to it.

Scared. Frustrated. Stupid. Worthless. Pathetic. Gods he never should’ve left the training grounds. Never should’ve thought he could find a place he could feel happy in. Almost safe in. The metallic taste of blood on his tongue pulled him back to the stables and he carefully loosened his jaw, releasing the inside of his cheek.

Right. If he wanted to help his pack even just a little, he had to stop being so pathetic…Well, he at least couldn’t let them see how pathetic and useless he was. Swallowing the rest of his tears, Carlos carefully pulled away from the dog, managing a faint smile when it licked his cheek.

“Good-good boy,” he said.

The dog wagged its tail and licked his hand again.

Slowly, Carlos forced himself to his feet and to a clean pail of water, splashing his face to erase any evidence that he’d been crying. That was the last thing he needed Jay to see. They needed to keep as low a profile as possible and if Jay found out that prince targeted Carlos, he wouldn’t hesitate to beat the prince to a bloody pulp. Not what they needed right now. Besides, Carlos had told him that he could fend for himself…

When the dog took a hesitant step towards him, Carlos crouched and held out a hand. “Thank you. You-you didn’t have to do that.” The dog tilted its head like it didn’t understand why it wouldn’t step in. It was a cute little gesture, innocent and sweet, and Carlos relaxed a little, heart warming. “You’re a good dog.” It wagged its tail, but still looked hesitant. So he added, “Um…do you want to…keep me company?”

A bark answered him, the dog’s whole body shaking with the force of its wagging tail. With a small smile, Carlos scratched behind its ears, then pet Checkers as she joined them. “Okay. And we aren’t telling the others about this.”

Behind him, he heard Max snort and he turned to face the stallion. “Please, Max. No one needs to know.” The horse did the strange eyebrow raise again. “ Please , Max. I’m fine. I promise.”

For a moment he didn’t think Max would agree. But then the horse sighed and shook his mane. He wouldn’t tell anyone.

Relaxing, Carlos closed his eyes, shoved his stupid memories and thoughts away. He needed to work. Do the chores. The world would make a little more sense when he was done.

Chapter Text

Unpredictability was not something Doug was particularly fond of. He liked when things followed a known and reliable pattern. Science and math, for example, were the perfect subjects. There were rules and explanations for everything. If something went wrong all you had to do was find the problem and fix it.

People are not predictable. People were irrational, their patterns were dependent on so many different variables, most of which were impossible to know or observe, that you couldn’t predict people without devoting a lot of time to figuring out their individual patterns. It had taken Doug years to relax fully with Ben, spending the first few years overthinking what he should say and how he should say it. Even after becoming best friends there were times Doug would find himself unsure of how Ben would react to a situation or surprised by one of his actions.

All that to say, he was standing in front of Maurice Hall trying to convince himself to go inside. Heart fluttering, and a pit in his stomach, Doug stepped aside before he got trampled as a group of woodworking students left the Hall.

Evie. Daughter of the villain from his family’s past. She was someone he should want nothing to do with. Yet he felt drawn to her. Everything about her was so composed and elegant, never a hair out of place or makeup smudged. The sharp brilliance behind her eyes as she watched everything. Her voice, so clear and smooth, drowned out everyone else around him until it was all he could hear.

“Doug?”

Sometimes he could even hear it when she wasn’t around. A soft sigh escaped him. Ben was right. He was smitten.

“Doug? Are you alright?”

A hand waved in front of his face and he blinked.

Evie stood in front of him, sketchbook in hand, brow furrowed as she studied him. Cheeks heating, Doug swallowed before rubbing the back of his neck.

“Sorry. I was just thinking,” he said. Then, curious, he added, “I thought you would already be working.”

Blue eyes deeper than a sapphire bore into him like a pick before the princess smiled, once again disguising her sharp intellect. “I forgot my sketchbook in the dorm,” she explained. “So I had to go back and get it. There are a few materials I want to work with, but I need to make sure that they’ll compliment my designs.”

“Making sure the construction works,” Doug nodded. “That makes sense.”

“Exactly!” she beamed, brushing a strand of hair behind her hair in a way that made it highlight her slender neck and elegant cheekbones. It took all his self-control to focus on her face.

“I’ve never had a good understanding of fashion,” he admitted. “But I’m curious to learn more about the processes and how it all comes together.”

“Your taste in sweaters is on point,” Evie giggled.

Doug melted inside. It was just an act; he knew that. She was just being nice, it was just a normal sweater, but his cheeks warmed regardless..

“Would you like to join me?” she offered. “The others are all busy, so I’m alone today.”

“I’d be happy to,” he told her, feeling a little light headed; it was exactly what he wanted but now that it was happening he had no idea how to react.

“Wonderful! I always prefer to have company. There’s only so much I can do to entertain myself.”

Another soft giggle and she led the way inside, passing a couple of underclassmen closer to the door, to a table at the back of the room. As she began to arrange her supplies on her work station, Doug borrowed a chair from an unoccupied station and sat across the table from her. The two other students gave him a quick glance at the noise before returning to their own projects.

“I still can’t believe that I’m allowed to work here,” Evie commented as she sorted through a variety of cloth: something sheer, something that looked like silk, and, the only one he recognized, velvet. “Though I never would’ve had a chance if Ben hadn’t brought us to the mainland.”

“That’s part of the reason he made the declaration,” Doug told her. “He wanted all of you to have the chance to follow your dreams, to be whoever you wanted to be.”

Humming, Evie paused in her work to rest one hand on her hip while tapping a finger against her lips in thought. “Ben did mention something like that when we had lunch with him the first time. Something about giving the Isle kids a chance to live here. He didn’t give us any details though.” Lashes fluttering, she met Doug’s gaze. “Do you know anything about it? You seem like good friends.”

Later he’d have to remind Ben to find a time to speak with the VKs about the decree in more detail. For now, he’d try his best to answer her questions.

“I know some things. He’s been preparing for this project for a long time and we talked about it a lot,” he nodded. “I can try to answer some questions if you want?”

“Really? Thank you!” Smile returning, the blue-haired princess returned to her materials.

“Of course,” Doug smiled. “What would you like to know?”

With a hum, Evie paused in her work, twining a strand of hair around her finger. “Why us? There’s a lot of kids on the Isle.”

Doug nodded, that was a perfectly reasonable thing for her to want to know, but he couldn’t tell her all of the reasons, those were very personal, and he didn’t want to make her feel uncomfortable. He may not be the most socially conscious person ever, but he did manage to learn tact from Ben and Lonnie, eventually. “There were a variety of reasons for picking the four of you. In the end it’s because of who your parents are. We knew the most about you because of that and what better way to prove this will work than to bring the children of some of the worst villains on the Isle. If this worked with you, then we could convince the council to let us bring the rest of the kids on the Isle here.”

Blinking, Evie glanced at him and he tried not to squirm under the deep blue gaze. Then she giggled softly. “That makes sense. We’re definitely the most well-known on the Isle.” As she began tracing patterns, she asked, “How will you know if this works? For the council? To bring other kids over?”

Huh, he had never actually talked to Ben about what success would look like. Tilting his head to the side as he thought over what he would say, then he hesitantly started to talk, “Well, as long as you behave and don’t get into any trouble, that would be success.”

“What does that mean? Like, what counts as behaving and what kind of things will count as trouble? It’s just…Auradon has so many different things they do we don’t know anything about,” she said, frowning as she peeked at him through her lashes, playing with her hand and watching him nervously.

“Hmmmm, well, not killing anyone, no stealing, ahh, no raping,” he choked out, he didn’t want to say it, but probably better to be thorough and honest on this one, “no being cruel, and no enchanting people without their permission.” Actually there was a better way to sum it all up. “Basically if you wouldn’t want someone to do it to you or your things don’t do it to other people and their things. It’s called the golden rule, do unto others as you would have them do unto you.” He nodded to himself, yeah that was pretty accurate.

“Golden rule,” she repeated, a slight crease wrinkling her forehead.

“Exactly.”

“Okay…We’ll do our best.” Frown deepening, she glanced at him. “What happens if we make a mistake? A smaller one but still a mistake? Are we going to be sent back immediately?”

“Oh no, we wouldn’t send you back for a little mistake. No one is perfect and even we make mistakes. It is about doing it over and over again without good reason or showing remorse for those mistakes. There’s also a matter of context and severity. Hurting or even killing someone in defense of yourself or others is more socially acceptable and understandable, killing someone because they said a rude comment, which is not really okay either but also isn’t something that can be prevented, is wrong.”

Slowly, she nodded, thinking, and he frowned. He hadn’t meant to worry her, just help her understand what they needed to worry about and what not to do. Of course, he wasn’t convinced she and Carlos were capable of getting into that much trouble. Neither of them were as reactive or sharp-edged as Jay and Mal. No, Evie had a sharp mind, not sharp edges. “That’s good to know. Thank you. I just hope we can fit in here.”

“All of you are already showing good signs of adjusting to life here,” he assured her. “With the consistent and healthy meals you’re all healthier and more confident.” Cheeks warming, he added, “You’re even prettier than when you arrived.”

“You’re so sweet,” she giggled, fluttering her lashes. “There are so many beautiful princesses here.”

“None of them compare to you,” he blurted out, and immediately regretted it as his face heated.

Smile blinding, Evie reached out and touched his hand. His heart stuttered, mind going blank. Her hand was soft and warm and he couldn’t believe she was touching him.

“I-I, um, should probably get going,” he stammered. “I have some homework I should really get done and-”

“Thank you for keeping me company. I hope your homework goes well,” Evie told him with a final smile before she turned her attention back to her project.

It took all his self-control to walk to the stairs. As soon as he was out of view, however, Doug sped up until he was almost jogging. He had just talked with Evie alone. Not only that, but he'd complimented her openly and he was grateful that Lonnie wasn’t there to tease him.

Chapter Text

She did not want to be here. She already spent all week stuck inside playing nice, going to class, doing homework, and she hated it. The last thing Mal wanted was to waste what should be her free time spending more time inside. The weather was gorgeous, and she cursed the Ascendancy for keeping her away from the sun. Not only was it their fault that it was never this nice on the Isle, but here she was trying to figure out how to take down their fucking barrier in a gods damned library.

Putting away yet another useless book, Mal groaned, If it wasn’t for the fact that she needed the library for class and researching the barrier, Mal’d be more than happy to just abandon the books on a table to rot. But the bitch that ran the library wouldn’t hesitate to ban her for life if she did.

Jaw clenched, Mal rubbed at the curse mark across her collarbone. She’d find a way to break the barrier, force her mother to acknowledge her, and then take her pack as far away as possible. She snatched the next book off the shelf and dropped it onto the table with a thud. Fucking thing probably weighed as much as Carlos and she knew it would probably take her several hours to read it. With a curse, she flipped to the first page and started reading. Gods she could murder someone. 

“Hello, Mal.”

And there was another thing she didn’t want to deal with. The second biggest mystery of Auradon was leaning against the bookshelf she was going through, ever present smile on his lips. As if he was happy to talk to her.

“Ben,” she said, barely glancing up from the book she was trying to read. She silently begged any god willing to listen that the information she needed was in it. Words swarmed the page and she felt something in her head die a little. Fuck. Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck. She slammed the book shut and pushed it away before she could set it on fire.

“Your eyes are green.”

He sounded too calm about it and she glared at him.

“Yeah. And?”

“They look good with your hair.”

When she shot him a glare, his smile just widened, amusement glittering in his eyes, and she wanted to wipe it off his face. “What does your betrothed think about you hanging out with a villain?” she asked, challenging, testing.

“I don’t see any villains. Just a frustrated friend and a lot of very boring books,” he shrugged. Moving to the table, Ben looked at the book she’d just abandoned. She’d have to go through it eventually, but it was too frustrating to deal with after a few lines. “What did Resonant Plague ever do to you?”

“Existed,” she muttered.

With a laugh, he picked it up and flipped through a couple pages then grimaced. “Fair point. Books about healing can only get you so far. First hand experience will teach you more than any book. I didn’t know you were interested in healing.”

“I’m not,” she spat, glowering at the book. “I just can’t find anything in this fucking place so I have to go book by book.”

For a split second, he looked confused and then she saw something behind his eyes click and he winced a little. “I guess the system can be pretty confusing. I can show you how it works if you want. Maybe I can help you find what you’re looking for?”

Help her find…? No. That was too dangerous. Knowing how to find things would cut down on the time she’d have to spend searching, but if he knew what she was looking for they were fucked. Maybe now that she knew there was a system they could learn what the system was.

“Maybe another time,” Mal replied, grabbing the book. “If I stay here much longer I’m going to set it on fire. Besides, Carlos is better at remembering that kind of stuff than I am. And he’d care more.”

“Then would you like to go for a walk and get some lunch?” he asked, and she glanced at him. He wanted to spend time with her? Going out of his way to ask her?

“Lunch,” she repeated.

“Yeah,” he nodded. “It’s a little past noon.”

Frowning, Mal glanced out the window. The sun was high and she cursed inwardly. She’d been in here for hours . She opened her mouth to turn down the offer when her stomach growled, demanding food. This time she cursed her stomach. They’d only been off the Isle for about a month and they’d been able to eat more than she’d imagined possible. She should not be hungry after only a few hours!

With a slight scowl, Mal sighed. Whatever. It was a good excuse to talk with the prince, try to get some answers from him. Evie wasn’t the only one who could gather information. “Sure. I could eat,” she shrugged. 

“Wonderful,” he smiled. “Let’s put this away.”

Before she could protest, Ben swept the gigantic book out of her arms and put it back on the shelf at the end of the aisle. What was with him? Always helping with small things. Like it was normal. Like he wanted to. No one did that. No one outside her pack. What was it that he wanted from her? She watched warily as he wiped the book dust off his hands and onto his pants.

“Ready?” he asked. Without answering, Mal led the way, and, out of the corner of her eye, she saw Ben’s smile widen. As they left the library, Mal turned to take the longer way to the dining hall. If she was going to be stuck in the crowded hall with just him for company, she was going to enjoy the outdoors and space as long as she could.

“You know if you wanted a bit of privacy with me all you had to do was ask,” Ben commented, smirking as he moved to walk beside her.

“As if,” she scoffed. Ben only laughed.

As they continued to walk, Mal studied him, truly studied him, for the first time. Unlike most of the nobles at the university, Ben was actually in decent shape. He looked like he could actually hold his own in a fight. He was taller than most of them too, broader shouldered. Not quite like Gil, but not exactly like Jay either. Maybe a mix of the two.

With a fair complexion, brown hair, and light brown eyes, he shouldn’t stand out so much, but even Mal had to admit he wasn’t hard on the eyes. Maybe it was his eyes that made the difference. Even though she couldn’t always read him, there was always something behind them that drew people in. A light? An edge? A spark? 

“Like what you see?”

Mal started, realizing she’d been caught staring. Then she saw the smirk on his face and her competitive spirit rose. He was teasing her, and two could play that game. “More wondering if you were more muscle than brain. It’d explain why you thought bringing four villain kids to the mainland was a good idea,” she shrugged. Take that E, she could be subtle too. 

“Well, clearly beauty doesn’t mean stupid. You’re smart after all,” he replied, mimicking her bored tone. Smartass.

Mal snorted. Beautiful? That suited Evie more than her, and Ben was stupid for trying flattery. “You don’t survive long on the Isle without being smart. What’s your excuse? How did you end up with brains to go with your brawn?”

“That would be my mother’s fault,” Ben laughed. “She refused to let me turn into a muscle-bound beast like Gaston had been. So she made sure to balance out my physical activities with educational lessons.” Expression shifting, his gaze drifted in the direction of the palace. “I think in some ways, my dad blames her for me bringing you four here. That if I hadn’t been taught to question things and explore different ideas, I would’ve shared his beliefs and let the past stay in the past.”

Out of the corner of her eye, Mal watched the prince sigh, his brown eyes darkening a little. She… she hadn’t been expecting that. It’d been obvious that Beast wasn’t happy about them being on the mainland, but she hadn’t really thought about the fact that Ben was his son and what that meant for him. “I guess trying to make your parents proud isn’t just an Isle thing,” she said without thinking.

Feeling Ben’s gaze shift to her, Mal looked away, refusing to meet his eyes as he seemed to wait for her to say more. As if he was waiting for her to tell him how angry Maleficent would get with her when she couldn’t cast a spell she should’ve been able to. How her mother refused to call her by her… Jaw tightening, Mal shoved the thoughts away.

“So. Are we worth Beast’s disappointment?” she asked. The prince winced a little, she refused to feel bad, before taking a deep breath and steadying himself.

“Yes.” Mal blinked. “You’re worth it. Doing the right thing is more important than his approval. I mean, hopefully he’ll understand one day; I want him to understand someday. But even if he doesn’t, I don’t regret my decision. I’d make it again.”

“Seriously?”

“Yeah.” Gaze sliding away from her, he ran a hand through his hair.

She… She wasn’t sure how to respond to that. Pissing off your parents was one of the most dangerous things a person could do. But he didn’t regret it. Gods, he was willing to do it again .

When she didn’t reply, Ben added, “Just being able to meet you was worth it.”

Startled, she looked at him. He was smirking. Again. “That was a fucking lame line,” she informed him, rolling her eyes.

“Maybe,” he shrugged, still smirking. “But I can’t say it isn’t true.”

“Oh gods,” she groaned and he laughed. But the weird tension broke and she let the previous topic die without complaint as they reached the dining hall for what turned out to be an okay lunch. The prince was better company than she’d ever admit out loud.

Chapter Text

“I’m so jealous,” Evie sighed as she cinched her corset. “Eating lunch with Ben all alone.”

Flopped across the bed, Mal rolled her eyes. “Nothing to be jealous of, E.”

There was something to be jealous of, but explaining that to her stubborn leader wasn’t worth the effort. Instead, Evie focused on her reflection and makeup. Today red red lips and a blend of brown eyeshadows would best accent her outfit: tight-fitted knee-length red dress with a blue and black corset. It was a bit threadbare and ratty compared to any Auradon dress, but it was one of her nicest Isle dresses. Until she was able to complete more outfits, their old clothes would have to do.

“Were you able to get any information from him?” Jay asked from the windows, idly looking outside.

Mal rolled onto her stomach and shrugged. “Kind of. He said that bringing us here is worth Beast’s disapproval.”

“Seriously?” Carlos frowned as he stepped out of the bathroom, towel around his waist.

“Weird right?” Mal shrugged again.

“Stupid is a better word for it,” Carlos muttered.

None of them disagreed. If Evie ever did something so blatantly against her mother’s wishes she’d be isolated for at least a month and assigned several canings. A faint shudder ran through Mal and Jay and Evie couldn’t stop herself from glancing at the jagged mess of scars on Carlos’s back.

Shaking away the thoughts, she applied her foundation. “I spoke with Doug yesterday,” she said, breaking the others out of their thoughts. “He didn’t have a lot of details, but some of the information could be useful.”

Mal leaned forward, elbows resting on her knees, chin propped up in her hand, grey eyes sharp while Carlos paused in getting dressed. Jay closed the window and moved to lean against the wall by Mal.

“Our parents’ reputations are why we were chosen,” Evie continued. Hand steady, she accented her eyes with eyeliner. “If we can adapt and be ‘saved’ then so can other children from the Isle.”

Out of the corner of her eye, she watched Mal’s jaw clench and Carlos’s lip curl in a snarl.

“Fucking hero complexes,” Jay spat.

Finished with her eyeliner, Evie nodded as she made sure her work was symmetrical. “The most important thing, though, was his answer about how they’ll decide if the experiment is successful.”

Silence, heavy and taut, filled the room. They had to succeed. They had to prove that they didn’t belong to or on the Isle. If only so they could break the barrier. Returning to the Isle after seeing everything Auradon had would make life on the Isle so much worse than before they’d left.

“What-How will they know?” Carlos finally whispered, refusing to look up from the shirt he was fidgeting with.

Taking a deep breath, Evie turned to face them, resisting the urge to bite her lip and instead winding a strand of hair around her finger. “He didn’t know.” Green flickered in Mal’s eyes and Jay’s fingers curled into a fist.

“ What ?” Mal hissed.

“He couldn’t give me a solid answer,” Evie explained. “All he gave me was a vague answer about not hurting people, stealing, or enchanting people without permission. Something called the golden rule.”

“Fucking useless,” Mal snapped. Several sparks flew from her fingers and Evie exchanged looks with the boys. She’d hoped Mal’s magic acting up would only be an occasional problem, but if the boys were worried too, it was becoming a common occurrence. And that was bad . “How are we supposed to know what to do with that? All of that is basic common sense or so easy to get away with that it won’t be a problem. Fuck.”

“Maybe Ben will know more specifics?” Carlos suggested, visibly trying to make himself seem smaller. “It’s his decree.”

That was a good point. Doug wasn’t a true noble and even though he belonged to Ben’s gang he likely didn’t have access to all the details. If anyone would have the answers they wanted it would be Ben.

“But we won’t know if he’s telling us the truth,” Jay pointed out. “And we still don’t know what his real goal is. Asking him straight up will let him know we’re trying to figure out his game.”

Another good point. It was why they were looking for information from other sources in the first place. Careful not to frown, Evie applied another layer of lipstick and selected her eyeshadow. There wasn’t a good option at the moment for learning more about the standards they had to meet; the only options just led them in circles about which one to choose.

“Right now, the standards sound straightforward,” she observed, cutting off the brewing storm. “Like Mal said, they’re common sense.” Gaze shifting to meet Mal’s Evie continued, “For now all we need to do is just that. Use our common sense until we’re in a better position to look for more information.”

Finger tapping, Mal tilted her head, Carlos relaxing a little and Jay’s posture loosening. Finally, Mal nodded. “It’s our best option.”

Silence fell again and while it wasn’t as suffocating as before, tension still lingered in the air as Carlos finished getting dressed and Jay returned to the window. After a few moments of delicately blending her eyeshadow, Evie asked, “How was training with Lonnie? Have fun?”

 “What?” Jay asked, twitching a little, caught off guard.

“Oh he had fun,” Carlos smirked. “They ended up racing for almost seven laps. And later they were just sprawled in the grass.”

Evie laughed. “She’s competitive.”

“Good,” Mal snorted, eyes glittering. “Maybe we can let her handle Jay when he’s restless.”

“Shut up,” Jay grumbled, crossing his arms and turning to face them fully. “She’s just a sparring partner.”

“Sure,” Carlos said, rolling his eyes. “And Mal never curses.”

It’d be good for Jay to have someone from Auradon to spar with. He’d be able to learn their styles and the weaknesses while getting stronger himself. And if Lonnie was as competitive as Carlos was suggesting then Jay’d have extra motivation and a way to burn off energy if the rest of them weren’t available. As it was, she and Mal never sparred when people could see them. None of the other students needed to know Evie could defend herself. Carlos could get away with wrestling Jay but real sparring was off the table except when they were alone for the same reason Evie didn’t show off. Better to keep Carlos’s skills hidden.

“What about you?” Jay replied, pointing at Carlos. “You’re the one who came back with a dog.”

What?

“Dog?” Mal repeated, eyes wide.

Carlos froze, gaze darting to the door for a split second, judging the distance, before tracing the stitched pattern on one of the quilts. “Yeah, uh… The stray that’s been following me,” he explained. “Yesterday, I kind of, um, ran into him at the stables and Max-Max introduced us.”

Staring at Carlos, Evie struggled to process what he’d said. She’d seen the stray of course, but she’d always made sure it kept a good distance away from Carlos. The last thing he needed was to be mauled by one of his biggest fears after finally getting away from the threat of Cruella and her goons. Yet here he was saying that he’d willingly interacted with it.

Under her gaze, Carlos forced himself to sit a little straighter.

“And you’re okay with that?” Mal pressed, catching and holding his gaze. If he said no Evie knew Mal would go after whoever had forced him to get so close to a dangerous animal.

“Yes,” he nodded.

“I’m glad you made another friend,” Evie told him. Leaving the mirror after one last quick check, she pulled Carlos to her side and kissed his cheek. “Maybe you can introduce us later. I’d like to meet it.”

“Him,” Carlos corrected.

“Whatever,” Jay shrugged, smirking. “Come on. Breakfast is gonna start soon.”

After giving Evie a grateful nudge, Carlos pulled away and threw a pillow at Jay then bolted out the door. With an exaggerated roll of her eyes, Mal followed as Jay sprinted after their pup. Smiling, Evie grabbed her bag and put the day’s makeup inside for any emergency touch ups she’d have to make throughout the day.

As she double checked her appearance, smoothing her hands over her dress, Evie frowned. It felt tighter than it used to. She’d have to let it out a little…

Let it out.

Let. It. Out.

What was it Doug had said? “You’re all healthier”?

Now that she thought about it, the others weren’t as thin as they were on the Isle. Carlos’s ribs weren’t as pronounced. Jay’s arms were gaining muscle. Mal’s cheeks weren’t as hollow.

Evie swayed.

“Posture,” Grimhilde snapped.

Suppressing a flinch, Evie forced herself to straighten, further exposing her naked body to the chilly air of the basement. But the coldest thing in the room was her mother’s assessing gaze. Dark eyes inspecting every inch of her, vigilant for any possible imperfection no matter how small. Nothing was insignificant. Nothing could be insignificant. Unlike the princesses on the mainland and her mother, Evie wasn’t naturally beautiful. Passably pretty, but not beautiful. If she was ever going to catch a prince, she had to be flawless. Potions to remove wrinkles or freckles or hair, anything that wasn’t clear, perfect skin.

A click of her mother’s tongue brought her back to the present.

“Evelyn. Have you been eating properly?”

“Mother?”

Sharp nails plucked at her waist and Evie risked a glance down. 

Oh. 

Oh no .

“You’ve put on weight. A princess is not fat, Evelyn. You’ve been sneaking food.”

“No. Mother. I would never,” Evie tried, but her voice trailed away as her eyes met her mother’s. The few bowls of broth and fire cooked potatoes Mal had given her weren’t approved by Grimhilde before she ate them. And now she was suffering the consequences.

“A princess never lies to her mother. If you are not at a proper weight by next week, you will be confined to your room and have your meals restricted. Do not fail me.”

Choking back a scream, Evie fled for the bathroom.

Chapter Text

“Excuse me?”

The librarian turned away from the books she was organizing on a small cart. “Yes? How can I-” her voice faltered when her gaze found him and Carlos ducked his head to avoid eye contact, “help you?”

Why was he doing this? He could just wander the bookshelves until he found what he was looking for. He didn’t have to do this…But he needed to know what he was doing. Especially if he didn’t want to get mauled.

“Could you, um, tell me where I can find a book about dogs?”

Across the desk, the librarian stiffened, eyes narrowing as her gaze flicked to his hair. Oh. Right. How had he overlooked the biggest reason he shouldn’t ask? Of course the son of Cruella asking about dogs was going to cause problems. There was no pretending he was someone else. He was obviously a de Vil and he was the only de Vil not on the Isle.

Before he could take back the question the librarian pointed to the stairs. “Third floor. Fifth aisle to the left.”

“Thank you.”

Hyperaware of her watching his every move, Carlos darted for the stairs. Out of the corner of his eye, Carlos saw her make a quick sign to ward off evil before a bookshelf cut off his line of sight. Something inside cracked. Digging his nails into his palms, he escaped up the stairs to the third floor before quietly counting the aisles. 

One. Two. Three. Four. Five. That one.

There were so many books. There probably weren’t as many on dogs as something like magic or politics, but if he was honest he’d only expected two or three books. Not a bookshelf and a half’s worth. Silently praying to the gods that he could actually find enough information to keep himself safe, Carlos sorted through the books. The ones about biology looked interesting, but they weren’t particularly helpful at the moment so he ignored them. Several books were focused on the behaviors and psychology of dogs. He wasn’t sure what psychology meant, but the parts about behavior were exactly what he wanted.

Taking a few books from the shelf, careful to remember the exact place of each one, he settled on the floor with his back to the shelf and an open notebook next to him.

Dogs wag their tails for several reasons and the way they wag it will tell him what the dog was feeling. Fast and high was happy. Low and slow was uncomfortable. Barking was less clear. They used it for most things and not knowing exactly what to expect…

He traced a needle track near his wrist, back aching from phantom blows.

Don’t use barking as a warning. Too unreliable.

A good sign was if a dog bowed, that meant the dog was happy and wanted to play…How did dogs play? He knew the cats liked to chase and bat at things. Would dogs like that too? He made a mental note to look into that more. Dogs also liked being close to people: leaning on them, sitting next to them or on them, licking. When the dog sav-helped him in the stables, he remembered him licking him. It was similar to how Checkers would rub against his legs and purr. Being that close to a dog’s mouth, very capable of tearing him apart, wasn’t something he wanted, but if it was a sign of affection he could probably force himself to be still.

Jumping…A shudder made his messy handwriting even worse. Most of the time dogs jumped up to greet people but…gods if the dog did jump on him…

“Those beasts won’t hesitate to tear you apart…A stupid little stick like you is their favorite meal…Gods if only there were dogs here. Could just throw you to them and be rid of a useless runt. Only thing those beasts would be any good for.” 

Covering his ears, Carlos closed his eyes, curling in on himself. It was pointless, he knew that; her voice was in his head. That wasn’t something he could block out. It wasn’t until his hand found empty air that he realized he’d been reaching for Checkers.

Fuck.

“Carlos?”

Dagger in hand in less than a heartbeat, Carlos jerked to his feet. Only to find Ben standing at the other end of the aisle, hands raised. Something flickered across his face, too fast for Carlos to read, before Ben offered him a smile.

“Sorry. I thought you heard me come up,” Ben said as if Carlos wasn’t braced to attack. As if he wasn’t being threatened by a member of the most dangerous pack on the Isle.

“Yeah,” he managed, quickly tucking his dagger away, begging the gods that Ben didn’t decide he was too dangerous to keep in Auradon.

When he didn’t say anything else, Ben let his hands fall back to his sides. “I guess if I’m ever looking for one of you I should check the library too. I keep finding you guys in here surrounded by books.” His smile widened. “At least you don’t look like you’re going to try to burn the place down like Mal.”

That could be a problem. Later he’d need to talk to his pack about being more careful in the library. If Ben was already joking about it being somewhere to find them it meant there was a higher risk of being caught trying to research the barrier.

“Dogs, huh?”

Blinking, Carlos watched Ben pick up one of the books and flip through it.

“I wanted to learn more about them before trying to get to know the dog,” Carlos explained, quickly gathering the books to check out. He suddenly felt too exposed, alone. He could continue his research in their room.

For a moment, Ben considered him and Carlos plucked at a loose thread on his vest.

“Would you like some help?”

“Help?” Carlos echoed. What was the catch? Why was Ben offering?

The prince nodded. “Books are useful to a degree, but hands-on experience is better when dealing with living things like dogs. It’s why we have classes like the animal handling one you’re taking. I can help you get to know him.” Carlos eyed him, still waiting for the catch. When he didn’t say anything, Ben continued, “It’s okay if you don’t want it. Just thought I’d offer since I know about dogs.”

Was it worth it? Hands-on experience was definitely better than just books, but being in someone’s debt was the last thing Carlos wanted to deal with. Especially if he didn’t know what Ben wanted from the start. If Ben did have a lot of experience with dogs the knowledge would be incredibly helpful…

“What do you want in return?” If the price was too high, he could always figure it out on his own. It wouldn’t be the first or the last time he taught himself.

The prince paused, frowning, as if he wasn’t sure how to answer the question. Or he wasn’t expecting Carlos to ask before accepting and he had to come up with a new price. Finally, Ben’s expression cleared and he said, “You take good care of him, the way you do with Checkers if you decide you like him.”

That…That was a strange price. Having a half-fae leader taught him all about loopholes and what to watch out for, but he couldn’t find any hidden expectations or requirements in the request. No one told him what to do to take care of Checkers which meant Ben couldn’t tell him what to do with the dog. And if he tried, Carlos would be able to point out that it wasn’t part of the deal.

“Deal,” Carlos nodded and Ben relaxed, smile warming.

“Let’s check out and find him.”

Nodding, Carlos put away the books he didn’t need, grabbed his notebook, and followed the prince back down the stairs. The librarian hesitated when he put the books on her desk, her gaze flicking to Ben, before filing everything and handing back the books with a little more force than necessary. Carlos forced himself not to flinch. Beside him, Ben’s expression flickered, a flash of irritation setting Carlos’s nerves on edge. But the prince smoothed his features and checked out his own book before leading the way outside.

Checkers meowed when she saw them. With a slow, deep stretch, the cat abandoned her perch on the small column at the end of the stairs to jump down and weave between his legs. A few feet away, the dog wagged his tail, still careful to give Carlos space until he initiated. Crouching, Carlos pet Checkers and extended a hand towards the dog.

As the dog joined them, Ben scratched behind his ears and Carlos tucked that information away for later. Dogs like being scratched behind the ears too.

“Hi, boy,” the prince smiled. “How’re you doing?”

That reminded him. “What’s his name?”

“Oh, um,” Ben floundered, pausing in his scratching and earning a soft whine from the dog. “He doesn’t have one.”

No name? “Because he’s a-a stray?”

“Yeah.”

Heart aching, Carlos swallowed and carefully pet the dog. A stray. So alone it didn’t even have a name.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered, making sure the prince couldn’t hear him, though he knew Ben was watching him. “That must’ve been so lonely.”

“Why don’t you name him?” Ben suggested after a moment.

Startled, Carlos glanced at him, accidentally meeting his soft brown gaze. “I can do that?”

“Yeah. He likes you and, like you said, he doesn’t have one. I think you should be the one to name him.”

“I don’t even know what to name him,” he admitted, refocusing on the dog and letting him lick his hand.

“You don’t need to know now,” Ben said. “Take your time. When you know what you want to name him, let me know and I can get him a collar and name tag. So people know he has a home.”

Carlos froze. A home. He…he was giving the dog a home. And in Auradon a home was safe. A home was good.

The dog looked up at him, tail wagging, tongue lolling and Carlos knew he would do anything to protect him.

Oh he was so fucked. 

Chapter Text

This was so exciting. This was so exciting !

She couldn’t wait. 

When her mom and dad had suggested college–reluctantly, she knew. And she was too. She’d only been with them for half a year before traveling to Auradon and she missed them dearly–she had to go. Go and see the world and meet new people and learn more and more and more about the world. Eugene wasn’t as excited, but when she told him he didn’t have to come he’d said, “I’m not that easy to scare off, Blondie. Besides, someone has to keep you away from all the ruffians and thugs.”

Neither of them expected the VKs, but she was so excited to have them on campus. They’d be good friends for Eugene and she was curious about what their parents were like. Back in Corona she’d heard whispers about how if Gothel hadn’t…died…she probably would’ve been sent to the Isle of the Lost. Gothel was a Villain and Rapunzel kind of hoped the other Villains weren’t like her. Now that she’d met the VKs, she knew the other villains were much worse than Gothel. She hoped she could help. At least a little. Show them that the world wasn’t all bad.

Which was why she couldn’t wait for Evie and Mal to join her.

“This is wonderful, Pascal,” she smiled as she added a light stroke of white to her ocean landscape. The ocean was so big . She couldn’t believe it could be so big. “We have more friends. And Mal likes art! Do you think she’ll let me see some of her work?”

Pascal, perched on her shoulder, shrugged.

“You’re probably right. But I can still try.”

“Try what?” a voice asked and Rapunzel turned to smile at Mal as she entered the room.

“Hi, Mal!” Rapunzel beamed. Peering past the shorter woman’s shoulder, she added, “Is Evie with you?”

“Nah. Said she forgot to do her homework or something,” Mal shrugged. Every step was confident and steady as she joined Rapunzel, dropping her bag on the table next to Rapunzel’s easel. Eugene walked the same way. Was it a thing from their pasts? Or just their personalities? She wasn’t sure. “She wanted me to tell you she’s sorry she couldn’t make it.”

“That’s okay. I’m glad you were able to come.”

“No one else usually is,” Mal snorted. A small smirk curved her lips to match the spark of pride and mischief in her eyes. It was beautiful. The life and power she had. One day she’d need to try and paint Mal. “Seems to run in my family.” Rapunzel laughed and Mal glanced at her with a faint frown before smirking again. “Oh well, I can crash any party I want.” As she leaned against the table, Mal turned her misty gaze to the canvas. “Ocean?”

“Yeah!” She smiled at her painting, a hand on her hip, not caring if she got paint on her skirt. It was a simple maroon skirt she matched with her brown vest over a cream shirt. If some paint got on her clothes it’d just make it more colorful. “I saw it for the first time when I came here. It’s so pretty, isn’t it?”

“I guess so. I like the sky better.”

Eyes widening, Rapunzel bounced in place. “Oh I love the sky! Especially at night with all the stars. I mapped them while I was in the tower. They’re beautiful.” On her shoulder, Pascal squeaked his disapproval and scampered onto the top of the easel to stick his tongue out at her. She patted his head and offered him a grape, most of her attention still on Mal.

For a moment Mal didn’t say anything, gaze a bit distant. Rapunzel knew that look. It was the look Eugene had whenever they got close to a painful part of his past. Before she could say anything to change the subject, Mal nodded, “They are. No wonder all those stupid princesses wish on them.”

“I don’t know. Maybe they are magic,” Rapunzel shrugged. “I mean my hair was magic for eighteen years of my life. If hair can be magic, then stars can definitely be magic.” Oh that was a beautiful image. She needed to paint that idea. Snatching up her journal, she jotted the idea down.

“Art ideas?” Mal asked.

Not looking up, Rapunzel nodded. “I kind of covered the tower walls and I had to keep painting over them when I had new ideas because there wasn’t enough space. I can’t remember all of the ones I had there, but now that I can actually paint everything I never let new ideas disappear.”

When she finally got to do Mal’s portrait she should add magic stars in her eyes. Bright and mysterious just like her. Mal’s eyes were grey so a lot of colors would go well to give it that magical look. She had to include green and purple though. They were Mal’s signature colors. An important piece of her identity. What other colors could she use?

“I’ve never tried painting.”

Pascal’s dropped jaw spoke for both of them. Mal had never painted?

“There was never any real paint on the Isle,” Mal continued. “And trying to make it was a waste of time and resources.”

“That changes today!” Mal’s eyes widened as Rapunzel grabbed her hand, but Rapunzel just smiled before tugging her over to the paints. “What do you want to paint? A sunrise? The courtyard? Oh! Or, or you can paint one of your tattoos or crests!”

“Calm down, damn,” Mal huffed, pulling her hand away. But she didn’t sound angry so Rapunzel smiled, bouncing in place as she watched the other woman sort through the paint options. Mal’s movements were a little too calculated, almost radiating tension, so Rapunzel retreated a couple of steps, humming as she turned her attention back to her own painting. 

It looked good. It needed some more lighter blues and greens though. And more floofy clouds. Oh and maybe a seagull! Yes a seagull would be perfect. That was exactly what she needed. A happy seagull flying over a wave.

Retrieving her palette, Rapunzel set to work, humming one of the songs she’d learned from The Snuggly Duckling crew. It was probably something a princess shouldn’t know if Pascal’s expression and the other princesses at the university were anything to go by. But she wasn’t a princess like them. The tune was bouncy and fun and…well, she didn’t need to worry about the lyrics.

When she heard Mal set up an easel with a few creative swears, Rapunzel waited a minute or two before glancing over. The daughter of Maleficent was staring at the paints, arms folded, looking like she was ready to give orders to tiny paintbrush soldiers. She didn’t give orders, though, just stared.

“Any ideas?” Rapunzel asked and Mal’s grey eyes snapped over to her, guarded. Right. This was her first time painting. It probably felt really different and weird to her.

“Not sure yet,” Mal admitted after a moment.

“Hmm.” Then her gaze drifted to the green and purple bag on the table and the corner of a sketchbook just peeking out. “What do you usually draw? Maybe we can find an idea in your sketchbook?” Slowly, she took a step towards the table, fingers hovering above the cover. In all honesty, she really really really wanted to see Mal’s sketches. Art was her life and the chance to see the world through Mal’s eyes felt like a rare gift. This way she could help and sate her curiosity at the same time. Of course she’d respect the other woman’s privacy if she said no.  It was Mal’s after all. It was her choice whether or not Rapunzel was allowed to look.

Mal hesitated, eyes narrowing, and Rapunzel simply nodded as she pulled her hand back and moved away from the table.  Finally, Mal walked over and picked up the sketchbook. “Maybe,” she conceded and Rapunzel couldn’t contain a squeal of excitement.

When Mal raised an eyebrow at her, Rapunzel gave her a wide smile. “Sorry. I’m just excited to see your drawings. Your crest designs were amazing and I’ve been so curious to see what else you’ve done.”

“It’s really nothing that amazing,” Mal shrugged, rolling her eyes and opening the sketchbook.

“I’m sure that’s not true,” Rapunzel disagreed. Rocking on her heels, unable to stay still, she peered over Mal’s shoulder, Pascal clambering onto her head for a better look.

The Isle came to life on the pages, lines and shading giving it form and depth. A rundown market of shabby stalls and limited wares. Piers crusty with salt and debris and populated with grubby fisherman. As realistic as they were, there was an emptiness to them. Melancholic and lifeless. Nothing but pieces of a story that had no happy beginning. Let alone a happy ending.

But there were two subjects that felt different. Small almost havens with a little more life. A ship, old and creaky and proud, though there was a mix of anger and envy in the strong and elegant lines. A small little shack filled with little odds and ends and a single saggy mattress, a tiny space with personality and a spark of life.

There was a story hidden in the charcoal, a story Rapunzel wished the world could see. The Isle was Mal’s home and, even though she clearly had no love for it, it would always be a piece of her; the details were too intricate for the subjects to be anything but part of the artist. The daughter of Maleficent was scarred and hurt, but Rapunzel couldn’t see a villain in the art. A villain wouldn’t see the individual barnacles living on a dock post. A villain wouldn’t take the time to include small little scraps of cloth stacked on a table next to a pincushion.

Mal hesitated halfway through the book before slamming it shut. “This is stupid,” she hissed. “I don’t want to paint the fucking Isle.”

That made sense. She should’ve thought of that. “Okay,” Rapunzel smiled as Mal shoved the sketchbook back into her bag. “Maybe just take inspiration from the colors you chose.”

For a moment Mal just gave her a strange look, like she couldn’t quite understand Rapunzel. Rapunzel didn’t mind. She got that reaction a lot so she just kept smiling as she waited for Mal’s answer.

“Maybe.”

“What colors did you pick?” Curious, Rapunzel went to Mal’s easel and studied the colors she’d chosen. Black. A deep, rich blue. Wine purple. Silver. Turquoise. “You like the sky right? This is perfect for a night sky.” Picking up a clean paintbrush, Rapunzel mimed swiping paint across the canvas. “Streaks of different colors blended together. I love that about paint. It doesn’t care if you make a mistake. All you have to do is let it dry a little and then put a new layer over it.”

“Huh,” was the only reply she got from Mal. But she nodded and Rapunzel helped her set up her paints then watched as she began to experiment. Slowly, Mal relaxed, the strokes of her brush flowing easily, almost elegantly, as she created a sky of unknown dreams and magic. Still dark. Still fragmented and fractured. But still stunning. Rapunzel shared a smile with Pascal before losing herself in her own painting again.

The rest of the afternoon passed in multicolored companionship.

Chapter Text

It was like day one all over again and Mal was ready to strangle the next person that looked at her funny. Or started whispering when she walked past. Or was in arm’s reach. She wasn’t exactly picky at the moment. These people gossiped more than Lady Tremaine. 

Though she’d expected these particular rumors to start sooner; especially after Doug’s scandalized reaction when they insisted on staying together. They’d been sharing a room before everyone else was even on campus, and she and Evie weren’t exactly hiding. A lot of people had seen them come and go from the boys’ dorm and they’d never even set foot in the girls’ dorm. And usually she wouldn’t care about rumors; they could be useful on the Isle and her pack was more than strong enough to fuck up anyone who tried to start any real trouble. Besides, a lot of these rumors were true. She and her pack were very “improper”, and if the Ascendancy brats weren’t such prudes, she and Jay would be more than happy to have some fun with them too.

No. What pissed her off was how those bastards were talking about her pack. Calling Evie a slut and a whore. Suggesting Jay was compensating for something by taking Basic Training. Acting like all of them were dirty and broken. So far, most people ignored Carlos’s existence, which was good. Their pup was too observant to not hear the rumors and…

Someone bumped against her shoulder and Mal snarled, sending the guy scrambling away. Whatever. As long as people were still scared of them they’d be fine. Words couldn’t hurt them. She wouldn’t let them.

“So, what’s the devil mutt for?”

“For all of them to share obviously. They probably use him every night. Bet he’s a mess by the time they’re done with him.”

Mal froze. 

He was late. In all fairness, he was usually late, getting caught in a list of chores almost as big as the house he existed in. Because, in all fairness, Mal couldn’t, wouldn’t , call it living. Even on the Isle the mansion was Hell. A Hell he didn’t belong in. But that was a thought she refused to voice and tried to crush as often as it showed up. It was a weakness. It was an opening someone would happily use against her.

It didn’t make it any less real or any less infuriatingly frustrating. Didn’t stop it from haunting her thoughts or making her worry about the pup.

… And he was still late. So she had an excuse.

Which was why she was out on the streets at night and headed towards Hell Hall.

Her destination was only half a street away when she heard the muffled cry. Normally, she’d ignore it. It wasn’t her problem. But, muffled or not, she knew that voice. Sprinting forward, Mal caught the sound of flesh colliding in a slap slap slap slap. A familiar slap slap slap slap.

“Fuck.”

The green glow of her eyes lit Hell Hall’s backyard and reflected in three different pairs of eyes.

“Get on now, girlie. You ain’t supposed to be here.”

Horace. Jasper. Crouched around a bloody body. All three stripped of clothes. Bruises darkening the body’s pale skin. Jasper’s cock buried inside its ass. Horace’s cock shoved in its mouth. The only sign the body wasn’t just a corpse were the faint tremors as it struggled to breathe.

Something in her chest snapped. Magic sharper than a knife hurled from her heart as she launched herself towards them. Teeth exposed in a snarl. Fingers curled like claws. Fire and thunder and metal and thorns replacing her blood.

Jasper snapped backwards, throat opened to his spine, body hurtling into the fence. Horace bolted. Her victim. Her prey . 

But the prey didn’t matter. Not when what was hers lay sprawled on the ground. Unmoving. Silent. 

Broken. 

Broken. 

Broken.

Broken .

Steps audible, she moved towards him, towards what was hers, towards her pup. Kneeling beside him, she cupped his cheek, guiding his face from the dirt. Empty brown eyes stared past her. As if already dead. As if watching Thanatos appear.

A low snarl left her lips. No. Hers. Not his. HERS.

“Carlos.”

Silence. Then his eyes fluttered closed. His body went limp.

A faint pulse struggled under her fingers.

It took no effort to lift him, hold him close. It would take no effort to bring him to where he belonged.

Fear dripped down her neck in time with the quiet rasps of his breath, the slow spread of blood from the wound on his hip to her skin.

They could save him. They would save him.

…

She didn’t know if she believed that.

Green smothered the grey in her eyes as rage coiled in her chest. Who was stupid enough to mock her pup?! To talk about him as if he was just a plaything ?! 

Magic crackled under her skin. They were going to pay with blood !

A hand caught her arm and she whirled, teeth bared, to come face to face with Evie. Their eyes met and Evie held her gaze.

“Not like this,” Evie whispered, blue eyes locked with Mal’s. Several murmurs filled the air and Mal snarled. Evie’s grip tightened. “They aren’t worth it. We can’t go back there .”

Fuck. 

Fuck fuck fuck!

Sparks flew from her fingertips, Evie’s hand subtly flinching around her bicep. Cursing, loud and vicious, Mal spat at the people watching them. As they scattered, Mal forced herself to breathe. In for seven. Hold for four. Out for seven. Seven. Four. Seven.

“They need to pay,” Mal muttered. A few sparks still flew around her fingertips, but it was as calm as she was going to get. “What they fucking said-”

Evie, diplomatically ignoring the sparks, nodded. Eyes hard as sapphire, she said, “They will. But we’ll turn their own game on them. Let’s meet up with the boys.”

Taking one more breath, Mal followed their princess towards the cafeteria. “I’ll meet you there. I need to get something first.” When Evie glanced at her, Mal rolled her eyes. “Not someone’s head.”

“Okay. Don’t take too long.”

“Yeah yeah.”

As she broke off, Mal felt Evie watching her. She wasn’t going to go after anyone’s head. Or arm. Or leg. Or hand. Or anything. Not right now, anyway. No. What she was after was more important.

Careful, Mal slipped into the kitchen. Carlos could use a pick me up with all the rumors. And she needed to take care of her pup.

Chapter Text

As much as she hated letting Mal go off on her own, Evie was grateful for the chance to compose herself. Obviously, she’d heard the rumors. Her mother would’ve been severely disappointed in her if she hadn’t. Unfortunately, many of the rumors revolved around her. Rumors that tarnished her image and reduced her chances of being deemed worthy of dating a royal. The consequences of that failure sent chills down her spine and the curse prickled on her skin.

Entering the cafeteria, she spotted Jay and Carlos already at their usual table and her chest loosened. They needed a defensible place today a little more than they usually did. As she got closer, however, she fought the urge to frown. Both boys were relaxed, but their eyes darted around the crowd of students. The fact that Carlos’s hand hovered over where his favorite knife was hidden and Jay was leaning against him wasn’t lost on her. Neither of them were as murderous as Mal when Evie found her, but they were pissed off.

“Hey,” she said and Carlos gave her a strained smile.

“Where’s Mal?” he asked.

Evie opened her mouth to answer only to be cut off by Mal’s, “Right here. Had to grab something.”

“Grab something?” Jay echoed.

Ignoring him, Mal tossed a small bag to Carlos. “Go grab food. Then, E, tell us your plan.”

There was still something vicious in their leader’s eyes so Evie did as she was told. As she and Jay left, she caught a glimpse of the contents of the bag as Carlos whispered something to Mal: chocolate. Interesting. She’d have to ask what Mal overheard that set her off.

It didn’t take them long to grab their food and get back to the table, Evie arranging her food so the portions looked bigger than they actually were. The rumors were going to make it even more difficult to get a prince; she needed to perfect her appearance to have any chance at all. Yet they were all even more tense by the time they sat down and Mal was throwing sparks again.

“So we’ve all heard the rumors,” Mal snarled, stabbing her chicken. “What are we doing about it, E?”

Careful not to frown, Evie set aside her silverware and folded her hands on the table. Her mother didn’t give her much, but she was grateful for the lessons she could use in Auradon.  She could help her pack with this. “The most important thing we need to remember is not to deny anything,” she began. Out of the corner of her eye, she watched Mal and Jay straighten, and she continued before they could protest. “The more we protest, the more invested they’ll be. They’ll think we’re hiding something. If we take away the mystery, they’ll lose interest.”

“E,” Mal growled, green eyes glancing towards Carlos for a split second. He ducked lower in an attempt to disappear. “I don’t think you know what they’re saying.”

“We can’t fight, Mal,” she insisted. “Not if we want it to stop.”

“Evie-”

“Knows what she’s talking about,” Carlos cut in, voice low and subdued. “You asked her what we should do… She’s telling us.”

A low growl escaped their leader. But Mal didn’t say anything else.

Catching Carlos’s gaze, Evie searched his eyes. Terror. Anger… Trust. For a moment, he just held her gaze before giving her a slight nod. “What else can we do?” he asked.

“If you don’t want to answer, then just shrug or deflect,” she said. “If-if someone gets specific then you can always ask if they’re jealous.”

Jay snorted while Mal and Carlos relaxed just a little. That was good. If she could ease even a little of the stress then she was doing her job. As Jay started suggesting other answers, managing to make Mal smirk, Evie allowed herself to finally look around the cafeteria. The rumors were spreading faster now. People were migrating between tables, clustering together at the buffets, heads together as they whispered. More and more people watched them. One person, however, was not watching them and was more interested in what was happening with everyone else.

Audrey.

The perfectly poised princess surveyed the cafeteria, head high. Proud. Too comfortable. A princess like her should pay close attention to any gossip floating around. Information was power. There were only two reasons for Audrey to be ignoring the rumors: she didn’t see them as useful or she started them. From what Evie observed, Audrey was the type to use any and all information she could get her hands on. Which meant the bitch started the rumors.

Her hand twitched towards the vials in her bag. Two drops and Audrey would be sick for days. But she couldn’t. Not if she wanted to stay in Auradon and help others leave the Isle. What she could do was…

“Audrey started this.”

The rest of her pack froze.

“What?” Mal demanded.

“Audrey started the rumors.” Sparks shooting from her fingers, Mal rose and Evie only just managed to grab her wrist. Fortunately, Carlos was able to catch Jay, hand clamped on the older boy’s bicep. “Mal, don’t.”

“Are you insane? She did this to us!”

“And it’ll be worse for us if we retaliate!” Evie countered. Viciously green eyes glared at her and Evie met them evenly. “We can’t go back to the Isle, M.”

“We can’t let her get away with this,” Mal spat, but she stopped trying to pull away from Evie’s grip.

“And we won’t.”

“How?”

“We turn some of the rumors on her.” When Mal raised an eyebrow, Evie smiled. “Rumors often come from a place of jealousy.”

Mal’s eyes sharpened as she smirked. “Poor little Audrey just wants a good fuck. The perfect princess isn’t so perfect.”

“Exactly.”

“I love it.”

Once Mal sat down, Evie breathed again, and Carlos released his white-knuckled grip on Jay. For the rest of the meal, they ate in silence, occasionally throwing out ideas for rumors about Audrey. It wasn’t until they were leaving that Mal pulled her and Jay aside.

“Keep an eye on our pup. I… Someone said Los is only in the pack because we want something fuck.”

The world vanished in a flash of red, her chest too tight to breathe. Beside her, Jay clenched and unclenched his fists, jaw set. It took all her self-control not to turn around and dump every drop of her poisons straight down Audrey’s throat. Their pup… Los… NO . Frowning, Evie forced out a breath. She had to follow her own advice. Turn the rumors back on the bitch and not openly retaliate. For now.

“We will,” Evie promised. “And we’ll destroy Audrey.”

Chapter Text

It was surprisingly easy to spread rumors. Gossip was common on the Isle–there weren’t many pastimes: sex, gossip, drinking–but it was often dangerous. If the wrong person heard it then anyone involved would have to hide for a while or risk a knife in the back. On the mainland, it almost seemed like a religion. Everyone wanted to know about everyone else and no one questioned whether the rumor was true or conjecture.

And Evie was happy to take advantage of such a weakness.

A “you saw Audrey at the stable with who?” with Carlos in the cafeteria line.

A “I don’t think Audrey is that flexible” from Jay to Mal outside the locker room.

An idle “she wears so much makeup. She must not have gotten the same blessing as her mother” in the bathroom with Mal after Audrey left.

Of course it would take time for the rumors to grow. Audrey was a highly respected or loved member of the campus, a royal, and had quite the following of friends. There wasn’t a lot of motivation to gossip about her. But there were enough people not enamored by the princess to spread the rumors slowly. And slow rumors lingered longer than ones that spread like oil-soaked fire. The sensationalization would fade, especially since her pack wouldn’t be adding to the intrigue. Audrey would. She had a reputation to protect. She had a future that could be tarnished.

Every now and then she’d add a little more fuel, tend to the embers so it didn’t go out, but Evie was content to mostly wait and watch her work grow. Besides, she needed to focus on helping put out the rumors surrounding her pack.

The bench was warm beneath her as she started the reading assignment for next week. Carlos stretched out in the grass next to her, flipping through a book about dogs, Checkers perched on the small of his back and the dog sniffing around the courtyard. Jay had said something about practicing and disappeared while Mal muttered about having to do some Ancient History project before going to their room.

For the most part it was quiet. A few students passed them here and there, none of them bothering to pretend they weren’t staring. At one point, one called, “What’s it like being the bitch to a couple of girls?”

Without missing a beat, Carlos glanced up, head tilted, smile too innocent. “Why? Jealous?” The other boy went red and stormed away. Gaze almost predatory as he watched him leave, Carlos sighed. “Would’ve been more fun if he’d been with friends.”

“Don’t worry, pup. You’ll get the chance,” she laughed. Out of the corner of her eye, she watched him shrug.

“Yeah. Probably.”

There was something in his voice she didn’t like, a wariness and anxiety too familiar to what she’d hear on the Isle. But she couldn’t talk to him about it. Not out in the open where others could hear them and not when his memories could be too fresh and raw. She’d just have to keep an eye on him.

“Oh. I didn’t realize you were here.”

That bitch. Arranging her expression into as neutral a mask as possible, Evie offered a polite smile. “Hello, Princess Audrey.”

The princess of Ulsted stood beside two of her entourage watching them. Her pink dress was impeccable, accenting her figure without being slutty, hair braided in neat and intricate patterns, makeup impeccable, and Evie swallowed a surge of conflicted shame. It was so effortless for her while Evie had to fret over every detail…

“There’s been some unfortunate rumors. How have you been?” Audrey asked, lips puckered in a concerned pout. “They can be so damaging to one’s reputation and yours is already so fragile. Though I suppose some of the stress is eased by the lack of royal status.”

Before Carlos could do more than shift, Evie nudged him with her foot. She hated Audrey too. The comments… If she couldn’t handle this then she wasn’t strong enough to be worthy of anyone’s attention. No. She was better than that.

“Thankfully it’s nothing we can’t handle,” Evie smiled. “The concern, however, is appreciated. Do you know how they started?”

“No. I only heard them yesterday during lunch and didn’t have a chance to pursue them,” Audrey said.

Carlos twitched, eyes narrowing. Evie agreed, and couldn’t resist commenting, “Your network didn’t bring it to you sooner?”

For a split second, Audrey’s lip curled, before her features smoothed. “Unsavory business has no place in courts,” she dismissed. “It distracts from the real issues we royals need to focus on. Such things are beneath a princess. Dirtying her hands. Though, I suppose it’s different on the Isle?”

Before Evie could reply, one of Audrey’s entourage called, “We’re going to be late, Aud. Let’s go.”

“A princess never rests,” Audrey said, smile sickeningly sweet as she waved and left.

As they walked away, Evie barely heard Carlos’s cursing. Was she a bad princess? Had she somehow failed to understand her mother’s teachings? That couldn’t be right. Her mother was an unstoppable queen, a capable queen, until Snow White. If it hadn’t been for Snow White, Grimhilde would’ve ruled her entire life.

Which meant… which meant Evie had failed to meet not only her mother’s expectations, but also the world’s. Perhaps that was why no one came to rescue her from the Isle. She didn’t deserve the title of princess and she wasn’t perfect enough to earn the standing her mother lost.

“E?”

Blinking, she looked down, meeting Carlos’s soft brown gaze. “I’m alright,” she smiled. “Just got a little lost in thought.”

He didn’t believe her. She knew he didn’t. But she ignored him and turned her attention back to the book.

She didn’t remember anything she read.

Chapter Text

Dragging himself to Philosophy was more painful than usual and Carlos slumped into his seat in the corner furthest from the professor. This was the last place any of them wanted to be, but today was worse than usual. He’d been following Evie’s instructions on how to handle the rumors. That didn’t mean it was easy. Even though there weren’t a lot of rumors about him specifically, the ones that were out there were nastier than most of the ones surrounding the rest of his pack… Probably because he was the weakest member. There had to be a reason why they kept him around and the rumors about him explained it. He wasn’t stupid. He knew he didn’t fit the expectations of someone in Mal’s pack. Being the pack-the pack’s-their- that made more sense than anything else.

Bile rose in his throat and he tried to swallow around the memory of a cock choking him. No. No. That was years ago. He was fine. Mal had found him. Had killed Jasper. Jay and Evie had hunted Horace down. He was fine . Something touched his arm. Hand flying for his dagger, Carlos jerked away only to meet Mal’s gaze.

Eyebrow arching in a silent question, Mal withdrew her hand. Forcing himself to breathe, Carlos nodded. When his leader narrowed her eyes, he nodded again. He was fine. Even if he wasn’t, there wasn’t anything she could exactly do while they were in class. After a few moments, Mal rolled her eyes and began picking at the grime under her nails. But he knew she was still watching him out of the corner of her eye.

As the rest of the class filed in, chatting and whispering, glancing at him and his pack, Carlos pulled out the book of names he’d checked out during his free period. Not the best distraction, but he still hadn’t come up with a name for the dog yet and it felt wrong just referring to him as “the dog”. And Carlos refused to give him just any name. He deserved a name. A good name. One that would tell people he was important and had a home. So far, none of the names felt right: Charles, William, Harry–he refused to give the dog the same name as Uma’s first mate–, George, Edward, Boris. Maybe he needed a different tactic to find the right name.

The sound of overly polished shoes walking to the front of the room broke through his thoughts. With a grimace, Carlos closed and tucked the book back into his bag as Professor Maguire set his briefcase on the desk and moved to the lectern.

Professor Maguire looked around the room, long fingers folded on the lectern before him. “Today we will begin with an open dialogue exploring the question I write on the board. Afterwards, we will identify which philosophical school of thought each answer best identifies with.” Selecting a piece of chalk, the professor turned to the board. “Does living for others make your life have meaning and why?”

Carlos felt the blood drain from his face, stomach threatening to waste his lunch. Gods, he hated his luck.

“Who would like to start?”

Several seconds of silence passed before someone raised their hand. “I don’t think it does. If you aren’t living for yourself then how can you have any meaning? You wouldn’t have any value in who you are.”

That didn’t make sense. How could someone have meaning if they didn’t have any value to begin with? People weren’t born with any value. They had to earn that. After all, what value could a baby have? They were just little parasites stealing resources from their mothers until they were old enough to actually be useful. Though, he supposed a royal baby could have some value. Unlike other babies, a royal baby meant the continuation of a country’s monarchy.

“I agree,” Audrey nodded. “If you’re living for others than you’re nothing more than a slave or servant to their opinions and requests. You have no identity.”

Carlos shrank into his seat. Easy for her to say. The moment she was born she was given an identity. Besides, she was living for her country. That was why her parents had her. Not everyone had that privilege. Some of them weren’t supposed to be born in the first place and were lucky to even get an identity like slave. Swallowing against another surge of bile, he picked at the needle tracks on his arm.

“Living for only yourself is rather selfish though, isn’t it?” a girl asked, frowning. “Helping others is a noble thing and is incredibly important and meaningful.”

Fuck. Fuck his head hurt. Living for yourself wasn’t selfish. If someone could live for themselves they were lucky. It was just that some of them had to live for others. Because-because-because if they didn’t then they wouldn’t have a reason to be alive. And maybe that made him selfish. Maybe staying alive just for his pack made him selfish. But he didn’t want to hurt them. He-he couldn’t hurt them. Couldn’t leave them because…

“Los?”

Was that Jay? Maybe? Everything in his head was too loud; he wasn’t sure. Chest aching, he struggled to breathe, lungs refusing to take in air. The world was spinning. It needed to stop spinning before he passed out.

“Mr. de Vil. I would quite appreciate your attention focused on my class.”

Whoever was talking wasn’t happy. Breathe. Breathe. He needed to breathe . Had to get it together. He was in class and…

He was in class .

Oh.

Oh no.

Oh no no no no no no no no.

Heels clicked towards him.

She was mad. He’d messed up. She was going to throw him to Jasper and Horace. They were going to…

NO .

Adrenaline surging, Carlos bolted, darting easily past the tall figure stalking towards him and out the door. People shouted after him, ordering him to stop; he went faster. He couldn’t let them catch him. If they caught him it would hurt . They’d take him away from his pack.

“Oooff!”

Reeling, Carlos staggered away from the person he’d slammed into. Where? What? Who? Before he could catch his balance, a hand gripped his arm.

“Carlos? You good?”

With a strangled sob, he pulled uselessly against the firm grasp, vision too blurry to make out who it was. A warm, soft thing brushed against his leg and something wet lapped at his hand. Checkers. The dog. They were here. His legs gave out and the person still holding his arm helped lower him to the ground where he reached out for the two animals.

“Eugene, what’s happening?” a new voice asked as Checkers climbed into his lap and the dog licked his cheek.

The person let him go and turned to talk to the other person, but Carlos ignored them, burying his face in Checkers’s fur. After a few more words, the second person left, leaving him alone with the one he’d run into.

“Okay. Okay, Carlos. Think you can breathe for me? Just a couple deep breaths.”

Shaking his head, Carlos shied away when fingers brushed his arm. Instead of trying again, the person dropped their hand.

“Okay. That’s okay. How about you pet Checkers instead? Is that easier?”

That… that was easier. He could do that. Slowly, hand trembling, he ran a hand along Checkers’s back. A purr vibrated against his hand and he did it again. And again. And again.

“There you go. You up to trying breathing again?”

Shaky, Carlos nodded.

“Good. Try breathing with Checkers.”

With an effort, Carlos managed to match his breaths with the cat’s. After a few breaths, his chest relaxed and he took a deep breath, feeling his lungs expand. Slowly, he focused.

He was outside kneeling in the grass, Checkers in his arms, the dog pressed against the side of his leg, and Flynn kneeling across from him. When the former thief noticed him looking at him, he relaxed a little with a faint smile.

“Feeling any better?”

For a split second he nearly panicked; he was alone, his pack nowhere in sight, and Flynn had just seen him weak and pathetic. But the warm weight of Checkers and the dog kept him in place. Cautious, he met Flynn’s gaze, searching it for anything that meant the older man would use this against him.

There was nothing. Absolutely nothing dangerous in his expression. In fact, he looked at Carlos a lot like how his pack did.

“I…yeah,” he whispered.

Before Flynn could reply, Rapunzel came into view with Evie right on her heels. Things became a blur again as Evie practically snatched him up, excused them, and ushered him back to their room with Flynn and Rapunzel promising to tell Jay and Mal where they were. Once in their room, Evie dragged him into bed and kept him there for the rest of the day, Checkers, the dog, Jay, and Mal joining them because, as Mal put it, “Fuck philosophy.”  

Chapter Text

Opening the window, Mal closed her eyes and let the breeze play with her hair. From the bed Carlos mumbled a sleepy complaint, burrowing deeper into the blankets, earning a laugh from Jay who was lounging next to him. Of the pack, Carlos hated mornings the most and ever since they’d learned there was at least an hour and a half between when the sun rose and when the cafeteria opened, he’d been sleeping in. Their princess was in the bathroom, taking full advantage of the bathtub and unlimited hot water to pamper herself.

So it was actually a nice Saturday morning.

Naturally, the gods decided they didn’t deserve one.

A flutter of dark feathers caught her eye and Mal grimaced as a raven landed on a branch across from the window. Beady black eyes glimmered at her, more intelligent than any bird should be, and the sharp beak clacked. 

Kraa-Kraa.

“Go away,” she muttered, rolling her eyes.

Ice froze her pulse as the raven didn’t flee. Instead it tilted its head and ruffled its feathers. Kraa-Kraa. Fuck. There was only one raven it could be. When she didn’t immediately move, the raven clacked his beak and stretched his wings. After all this time pretending to be a normal bird on campus and keeping his distance from them, there was only one reason Diablo would be so direct now.

Maleficent wanted to talk.

“We have company,” Mal announced as she watched her mother’s familiar hop along the branch, neck looking broken as he tilted it further to eye her.

“Company?” Jay repeated.

“Yeah. An ugly overgrown chicken with an attitude.” She swore Diablo hissed at her. She stuck out her tongue, resisting the urge to flip him off. He was the familiar of Maleficent herself, the most powerful dark fae, for a reason.

As Jay cursed softly, Carlos sat up, eyes wide. “You mean…?” he whispered and Mal nodded. There was nothing she could say to make the news any less terrifying.

Letting Jay focus on reassuring their pup, Mal took a deep breath and made her way to the bathroom and knocked. “Bath’s done, E. A feathery messenger wants us to follow him.”

A splash answered her before Evie did, her voice a little too steady. “Okay.”

Five minutes later, Mal surveyed her pack. All three had covered their curses, Jay wearing a shirt beneath his vest and Evie wearing several thick bracelets. It wouldn’t do anything to protect them, but she didn’t blame them; she’d covered hers too. Neither would the knives she knew they were all carrying. Killing Diablo would only make things worse in the long term, assuming they could actually kill the damned chicken.

“Well, let’s get this over with.” Evie shot her a look and Carlos winced, but Jay at least snorted. Squaring her shoulders, Mal opened the door and led the way down the hall.

The moment she stepped outside, Diablo dove at her, claws snatching at her hair. Before she could retaliate, he darted out of reach to circle above them once then started flying towards the edge of campus.

“I hate that bird,” she muttered as she stalked after the familiar.

It was early enough that almost no one had left the dorms and the few people who were out were occupied with their own things. A minor gift from the gods. No one would question why the four villain kids were following a big black bird off campus. Because that wasn’t suspicious at all. Still, Carlos’s gaze darted around, fingers twitching near his knives, while neither Evie nor Jay bothered putting on a show as they walked, and all of them moved as quickly as possible without drawing attention.

When they reached the edge of campus, they hesitated. Tilting her head back, Mal stared at the towering trees of the forest. Their first day on campus she thought it was beautiful; a mostly wild and peaceful piece of nature so close that she could explore it whenever she wanted; the first piece of true nature she’d ever seen. Now, it looked gloomy and dark. Nothing like the lively forest of only yesterday.

Overhead, Diablo cawed, mocking them, threatening them.

“I guess we’re going in,” Jay said and Mal sighed.

“Yeah. Looks like it.”

Another caw from Diablo urged them forward. As the trees closed over them, Mal shivered. Beside her, she heard Evie mumble something about nature enhancing whatever spell Maleficent used to contact them. For a moment Mal eyed the trees. How hard would it be to burn it all down? Would it make it harder for her mother to reach them? Could she get away with it? Pale fingers tapped her wrist and she glanced over to meet Carlos’s gaze as he shook his head. With a low curse, she shoved her hands in her pockets.

Diablo led them slowly, hopping from tree to tree, dark feathers almost invisible in the shadows, for ten minutes before emerging into a clearing. Trees with strange veil-like branches loomed over a near perfect circular pool of clear water. Purple and red crystals glinted in the trees and from within the grass. Picking up one of the crystals, Mal realized it was a ring.

“He must’ve collected all of these,” Evie whispered as Diablo fussed with a necklace hanging from one of the branches. “To help strengthen the spell.”

“Just what we need,” Jay muttered, kicking lightly at a hunk of red crystal.

Diablo paused and turned a single eye to watch them.

“Maybe we shouldn’t mess with them,” Carlos suggested. Fingers plucking at his shirt above the curse, he moved to Mal’s side and she made a point to brush her fingers against his side. Wide brown eyes flicked up to her before focusing again on the raven.

“Alright, chicken, what do we do?” Mal asked.

With a hiss, Diablo hopped down to the pond and pecked at something hidden in the water. Frowning, Mal reached over. And the raven pecked her, flicking a drop of her blood into the water.

“What the fuck?!” she snarled, snatching her hand back and glaring at the blood beading on the side of her hand. “That hurt.”

“Um, Mal,” Jay frowned. “What is that?”

“What’s what?”

In reply, he pointed at the pool and Mal followed his finger to the inky blackness blooming from the thin cloud of red. As they watched, the entire pool became a roiling mass of darkness. Diablo cackled as he flew up into the branches.

“I see you were able to follow Diablo. At least in Auradon you haven’t become completely hopeless.”

Carlos went pale , staggering back into Evie, as their princess’s face went perfectly blank. Arms crossed, Jay angled himself in front of both of them.

Maleficent .

“Mother,” Mal greeted.

The water cleared into the image of her mother, yellow eyes sharp and knowing, horns regal, and mouth a thin, unimpressed line. “Spawn,” Maleficent acknowledged. For a moment, yellow eyes flicked towards her pack before returning to her, dismissive. “Tell me, how is the completion of your task going? Well I hope.” Her eyes glowed gold. “For your sakes.”

Fuck. Fuck fuck fuck. She knew this was coming. There was nothing else her mother would want to talk about. But how to fuck was she supposed to answer? They hadn’t made any progress. Absolutely none and that answer was not what her mother wanted to hear. And that never ended well for anyone reporting to Maleficent.

Gaze darting towards Evie, Mal felt her blood ice over. What should she say? Blue eyes met hers and all Evie could do was shake her head. Her gaze drifted to Carlos and her pup refused to look at her, already shrinking in on himself. When she glanced at Jay, her second-in-command braced himself. There was nothing she could do. They were fucked.

Taking a deep breath, Mal forced herself to meet her mother’s gaze with a shrug. “It’s harder than we thought it would be, but we’re finding some clues.”

“I see,” Maleficent mused. Long black nails tapped the crystal of her scepter as Maleficent gazed past her. “I’m impressed you’ve found the time between all your classes and side projects.” With a hum, Maleficent continued, “Or perhaps fortune has favored you and your classes all revolve around the history of the Isle?” Overhead Diablo clacked his beak. Mal refused to shudder as her mother focused on her. “Unless you’ve become bold enough to lie to me?”

“Why would I lie to you?” Mal snorted. “I’m not-”

A scream cut her off and she whirled to watch Carlos double over, clawing at his collarbone, moments before Evie staggered back with a shriek. Blood oozed from Jay’s lip as he bit back his own scream. It took everything in her not to run to them.

“What did you think the answer was going to be?!” Mal shouted, eyes glowing as she glared at her mother. “We’ve only been here for like a month and there are people fucking everywhere! Why would we have anything?!”

Pain burst across her nerves and she fell to her knees, gasping.

“You’ve gotten bolder, oh daughter of mine,” Maleficent sneered, voice echoing in Mal’s ears. “Do not forget your place.”

“Mother-” Darkness crept along the edges of her vision.

“Had you told the truth, your punishment would’ve been far less.”

The curse burned and Mal dug her fingers into the grass. She couldn’t…she couldn’t breathe…Her pack…They were…Carlos was panting, Jay groaning, Evie sobbing. This…She…

And then it was gone.

“That being said,” Maleficent mused, “You are strangers on the mainland and under heavy scrutiny. I am not so unreasonable.”

Blinking away tears, Mal lifted her gaze to the pond and found her gaze locked with her mother’s.

“Just remember, my daughter. My time and patience are not infinite. Find a way to break the barrier before it runs out.”

“Yes, Mother,” Mal breathed, but the pool was once again clear as glass.

Chapter Text

“Godsdamnit.”

A low growl slipped past his bared teeth. Godsdamnit! He needed to breathe. But breathing wasn’t exactly easy when what he really wanted was to throw his head back and roar at the gods. This was never going to be an easy “project”; he knew that the moment he decided what his first decree was going to be. But sometimes people and their stupidity and hatred for anything different from their norm just pissed him off.

After making sure no one else was around, Ben allowed himself another growl as he stalked back towards his and Doug’s dorm room. With each step, he forced himself to breathe, to unclench his jaw, fighting his inherited beast.

As he slammed the door closed behind him, Lonnie looked up from where she was sprawled on the window seat. “So how’d it go?”

“How do you think it went?” Ben replied, running a hand through his hair as he paced the length of the room. “Mom wasn’t exactly thrilled . A week of rumors like that in her university? Yeah.” Lonnie winced a little and he took a breath. This wasn’t her fault, he knew that, and it wasn’t fair of him to take it out on her even if only a little. “Sorry.”

“All good,” Lonnie shrugged with a wave of her hand. “I get it.”

“I’m surprised it took so long for such rumors to start,” Doug commented from where he sat at his desk reading.

“Not helpful Doug,” Ben groaned. If he was completely honest, he’d thought the rumors would start sooner too. But he didn’t need to hear it from Doug. Not when he was already this worked up and not when he’d fought so hard to get this far.

“I’m merely saying that I expected it to start by the end of the first week.”

“Doug,” Ben warned as he felt himself bristle.

“What?” Doug blinked. “They have not been subtle regarding the fact that the four of them share a room. That, of course, is before you even take their clothing into account. The style of clothing strongly suggests-”

Thank the gods Lonnie literally stepped in and put a hand on Doug’s shoulder. “Do we have any idea who started it?”

Swallowing the growl building in his throat, Ben shook his head. “I have no idea.”

“Have you tried asking Audrey?” Lonnie asked.

Audrey. The slowly growing thorn in his side. Earlier during lunch, he’d brought up the rumors with her and she’d dismissed them, stating she didn’t have time to waste on such things. Especially when it involved villains and was probably true anyway. This time the growl escaped as he grit out, “Audrey was… less than helpful.”

Lonnie glanced over at him, assessing, and Ben avoided meeting her gaze. He was perfectly aware of the fact that his inherited beast was showing and he didn’t particularly care; at least he didn’t grow fur like his father did sometimes. “What did she say?”

“That she didn’t know,” he replied automatically.

“And you believe that?” Lonnie pressed.

Pausing mid–step, Ben frowned. “No,” he admitted, lip curling in a silent snarl.

Hand dropping to her hip to play with the hilt of her dagger, Lonnie glared at the ceiling. “Me neither. There’s no way that social spider doesn’t know. She’s got her webs everywhere. Which means she either doesn’t care–which is bullshit–or she started it.”

That…that made sense. That made a lot of sense. And he would confidently bet that Audrey was the source of the rumors. It was underhanded and sneaky enough to keep her out of the spotlight since rumors took on lives of their own and no one really remembered how a rumor started in the first place.

“No, no. That first point makes sense,” Doug said. “We all know she doesn’t care much for them so of course she would avoid anything that involves them. To her, rumors about the VKs would just be a waste of time.” When Ben and Lonnie said nothing, the dwarf looked up. “Guys?”

“You can’t be serious,” Lonnie told him, rolling her eyes. “She hates them.”

Frowning, Doug put down his book. “That’s why I’m serious, Lonnie. If you hate someone then you ignore them.” As Lonnie cursed in her native language, pressing her hands together as if praying for patience, Doug looked at Ben. “I don’t understand.”

“Hate to tell you this, Doug,” Ben sighed, “but some people don’t ignore people they hate; they go out of their way to get rid of them or target them. Audrey’s one of those people. Starting the rumors is definitely something she would do.”

Expression blanking, Doug blinked and Ben could see him trying to process. “But,” Doug started, “but Audrey is royalty. She’s meant to be impartial. How can she rule justly if she gets rid of anyone she doesn’t like?”

“She can’t,” Lonnie pointed out.

“Then-but what-That’s not right . She can’t just get rid of whoever upsets her.”

“It’s not. And apparently she can,” Ben muttered. And somehow he was supposed to let her help him rule Auradon.

The same thing seemed to dawn on Doug because his best friend stared at him with sudden horror. Finally, he whispered, “I knew it was bad, but…”

“Yeah.” It was bad.

“Then we have to do something,” Doug said, getting up, shaking a little. “We can’t let her get away with this.”

As much as he wanted to agree, as much as he knew they were right, he knew they couldn’t. “We don’t have any proof,” Ben reminded him, sinking onto his bed. “She’s still royalty and my betrothed. I have to keep the peace.”

Silence filled the room, Doug wringing his hands while Lonnie braided her hair and Ben himself chewed his lip. Gods, what was he supposed to do? How was he supposed to handle this?

“We could try asking the other royals if they know how the rumors started,” Lonnie finally suggested and shit that was something he’d forgotten he wanted to talk to them about. “What do you think?”

“I don’t know if they’ll be willing to help.”

Confused, Lonnie sat up. “Why?”

“Because of something Audrey said.” When he finished explaining what Audrey had said about how they’d inherited their parent’s right to the world as heroes while the VKs blood meant they would never be anything but villains, his friends stared at him.

“She said that?” Doug breathed even as Lonnie said, “That entitled little bitch,” before cursing again in her native language.

“Yeah,” Ben nodded. “And I don’t know whether or not the other royals think that way too. I meant to ask you about it, Doug, but I guess I got distracted. Do you know if Neal thinks like that?”

“I-I don’t know,” Doug admitted. “We never talked about things like that as children and we were never close.”

“Can we still ask him?” Lonnie asked. “And if not, who else can we ask?”

Frowning, Ben bit his knuckle. There were six other heirs excluding himself and Neal: Audrey’s younger brother Daniel, Melody the daughter of Ariel and Eric, Chad the son of Cinderella and Henry, Rapunzel the daughter of Fredrick and Arianna, Aziz the son of Jasmine and Aladdin, and Merida the daughter of Fergus and Elinor. Three of them didn’t attend the university. Of those three, Ben wasn’t too concerned about Merida or Aziz because, well, their parents weren’t the type to teach it… Then again… he hadn’t thought that Aurora or Philip would either. But DunBrock and Agrabah had voted in favor of giving the VKs a chance to live off the Isle. Either way, Daniel was the one he was most concerned about. Out of the rest of them, he already knew Rapunzel’s view of the world.

“The only ones I could confidently approach either aren’t here or I already know their answer,” Ben admitted. “Asking the others could… cause a lot of tension in the Ascendancy.”

“Guess we just need to be more observant,” Lonnie sighed. “Fuck.”

Ben agreed with that. Fuck.

Chapter Text

Restless, Jay paced the room. He checked the windows first. It was the easiest way for Diablo to spy on them, and he was fucking sick of that damn bird watching his pack. And just like the first twenty times he’d checked, the curtains were closed and the windows behind them locked. But he couldn’t be too careful. Just because they were in Auradon didn’t mean they were out of Maleficent’s reach. Something they’d all been reminded of yesterday.

As he walked the perimeter, he glanced at his pack. Their youngest was on the bed, picking ruthlessly at the hem of his shirt. Later, Jay knew Evie would do her best to restitch the thing. The princess herself was going through her stash of plants and making notes of what she needed to restock. Mal paced past him and he moved over to stay away from the sparks flying off her.

Stopping at the door, Jay made sure it was locked. It was, and he resisted the urge to push one of the wardrobes in front of it. The last thing they needed was someone barging in. None of the other students had done it yet, but he saw them just go into each other’s rooms all the time and if any of them grew a pair big enough to try his pack’s room he didn’t want them getting in. 

Once he was convinced the room was as secure as he could make it, he grabbed a stale roll from the stash under the second bed and went to sit by Carlos. They would need to grab extra food over the next few meals to replace the food they’d gone through over the weekend. This was the first time they used any of their stashes since arriving, none of them were willing to leave the room after Maleficent's summons. That didn’t mean they could be lazy about restocking though. Jaw tight, Jay tore a bite from the bread. If they weren’t careful they’d go soft like the mainlanders.

“This fucking sucks.” 

As Mal threw her hands into the air, sparks flying everywhere, Carlos shrank back, hyper aware of their leader’s mood.

“This fucking sucks ,” she repeated.

Carefully moving her ingredients away from the green sparks, Evie said nothing. Jay didn't say anything as Carlos moved closer.

“How the hell does she expect us to find anything useful in a place like this? We’re constantly being watched like a bunch of rabid rats and the library is a godsdamned maze even with their stupid system.”

“As long as we keep looking, we’ll find something,” Evie replied.

Mal snorted and Jay agreed. There was no chance they were going to find what they needed. None of them even knew what to look for. Let alone how to use the information.

“Something useful enough to not get killed?” Mal retorted. Evie froze, expression going blank. “Face it, E. We’re fucked. We’re beyond fucked. We’re so far past fucked that not even Zeus could fuck that much.”

It took all his self-control not to laugh. Because she was right. Sure Maleficent had said she wasn’t “so unreasonable” or whatever, but she also said that she wasn’t going to wait forever. The longer they found nothing, the sooner Maleficent would decide they were useless and kill them. If he was honest, it was almost a miracle that he and Mal were still alive when Ben decided to summon them to the mainland. Both of them were already close to worthless. Carlos was worthless to Maleficent except as an example or a way to threaten them. Only Evie had some sort of protection and even then her mother couldn’t do anything if Maleficent decided to kill her. Did Maleficent know Ben would summon them? Was that why she kept them alive? So they could go on a useless hunt for something that didn’t exist?

A solid click snapped his attention back to Evie. Slowly, the princess put away her box of ingredients and turned to face Mal. “And we never thought we would see the mainland,” she said, voice too even, expression too blank. 

“Fuck,” Carlos breathed.

“Yet here we are. The Mal I know wouldn’t just roll over and give up. We’ll find something. As long as Maleficent thinks we’re making progress we have time.”

Green eyes narrowing, Mal folded her arms and Jay subtly moved both him and Carlos away. Neither of them wanted to get caught between their female pack members. All it took was one time for them to learn better and Jay refused to repeat that experience… Especially when Mal’s magic was so active. Normally, he and Carlos just left until the girls sorted everything out. Or at least until a temporary stalemate was reached and it was safe to return. That wasn’t an option right now. Carlos wasn’t ready to deal with people and Jay refused to leave him alone with the girls.

“Time to what, E? Find a better way to die?” Mal demanded. “Because my mother isn’t going to be so merciful next time. We got lucky .”

“Whether she likes it or not, your mother needs us if she wants to get off the Isle,” Evie snapped, lifting her head higher to stare down their leader. “We are her best chance right now. She won’t kill us that quickly. We just need to keep looking. We’ll find what we need.”

Stunned, Jay exchanged looks with Carlos. What was Evie talking about? No way Maleficent actually needed them. That was insane.

“Are you fucking crazy?” Mal laughed. “My mother doesn’t need anyone. Since when did you start giving hopeful speeches like a hero?”

“Since I realized we can live instead of just survive, Mal!” Evie shrieked. “Because we have a chance to live here. So would you please fucking fight for a chance to do more than survive?!”

Oh no. Not that fight again. Next to him, Carlos went absolutely rigid before grabbing a pillow and bolting for the bathroom. For a split second, Evie watched him go and Jay hoped it would be enough to stop the fight. But Mal ignored their pup as he locked the door. Fuck. More fucked than Zeus could ever fuck. This was going to be a mess. Just getting Carlos to come back out was going to take forever. And only after Jay somehow managed to get the girls to stop.

“Seriously, E?! There’s no ‘living’ if you can’t fucking survive . You want to live? Then we have to survive my mother first!!! Which won’t happen because we have no way of doing what she wants!”

“Not if we don’t try! And you need to try, M!”

“I am trying!”

“No you aren’t!”

“Yes I am!”

“If you were trying, you wouldn’t be giving up!”

“If I can’t find what my mother wants, then she’ll kill us.”

“Are you forgetting that we can help you?” Evie pointed out. “You aren’t doing this alone.”

Jaw clenching, Mal rolled her eyes. “I know that.”

“Then what the hell is your problem?” Evie demanded, lifting her head to stare down her nose at Mal.

“I don’t want to lose you!” Mal shouted. “You’ll die if I fail!”

“You aren’t doing this alone!” Evie repeated.

“But I’m the leader! It’s my job to keep you safe! It’s my job to make sure you don’t die!”

The room went silent , Evie and Jay staring at her as she stood trembling, chest heaving, eyes glowing. That… That… Jay didn’t know what to do with that. Yeah they all knew they were pack, and that they would do anything for each other. Yeah they knew Mal was protective as hell of them. But he never knew it was like this. And she never admitted it unless… unless she was truly scared that she was going to lose them. He could only remember two times: when he was stabbed and when she rescued Carlos from Jasper and Horace.

Expression softening, Evie took Mal’s hand. “Oh, M. We’re a pack. We take care of each other. Let us help. Together we can get your mother what she wants.” When Mal arched an eyebrow, Evie continued, “Once we’ve broken the barrier, you’ll claim our territory and keep us safe. We’ll live because we survived.”

“E-”

“We’ll figure it out. We always do.”

After a few moments, he was satisfied the worst was over and carefully nudged Evie. As she met his gaze, Jay nodded towards the bathroom. Carlos needed her more than he needed Jay and Jay needed to make sure Mal calmed down. Giving Mal’s hand a quick squeeze, Evie left and Jay took her place beside their leader.

“So that was something,” he said.

With a snort, Mal rolled her eyes and flopped onto the bed. “I don’t understand her.”

“Me neither.”

“I just want us safe.”

“You’ll keep us safe. And I’ll help. We’ll make sure they survive. Evie can worry about living. We’ll worry about keeping them alive. Even if we have to read every damn book on the mainland.”

Green eyes locked onto his and Mal sighed. “Even if we have to read every damn book on the mainland.”

Chapter Text

Mal glared at the chalkboard as she copied down the stupid formula. Something about the magic resistance of the material multiplied by the weight of the item then divided by the amount of force needed to move it multiplied by the amount of magic required to overcome the resistance and gods she thought her math class was frustrating. Math only confused her. Magic Basics made her head spin until she felt like she was going to vomit.

As the professor added another symbol to the equation, Mal resisted the urge to throw her pencil. None of this made sense. How the hell was she supposed to know what a rock’s magical resistance was? Especially since there was apparently more than one type of rock and each type of rock had a different resistance so she had to, what, memorize all of them just to make a rock float? Who had time for that? How were people able to make magic so dangerous if they had to think so much to do it?

And Maleficent had not taught her any of that when she was still given lessons. None of her mother’s lessons included math or calculations… Not that she’d tell anyone from the Ascendancy that. Bad enough Maleficent was her mother. If they knew Maleficent taught her very, very basic magic she’d be sent back to the Isle. It wouldn’t matter that she couldn’t learn any dangerous spells with the barrier in the way; the daughter of the most powerful fae in centuries having been taught by her mother would be too dangerous to keep on the mainland. Even worse, they might send her pack too.

“Does everyone understand how this will work?” the professor asked and Mal blinked back to attention. Mal had no idea how it worked, but she didn’t bother disagreeing as the rest of the class nodded. Every time she’d spoken up before it hadn’t helped and she was sick of it. “Excellent. I’m going to provide each of you with a rock to practice with. Right now the only goal is to get it to levitate for a few seconds.”

A few minutes later, everyone had a rock. Rolling her eyes, Mal picked hers up. It was plain, just a boring grey with nothing special about it. No extra colors. No crystal-like features. A boring grey rock. She might as well have been holding the physical representation of Auradon in her hand. If she was going to have to stare at the thing for the next few hours, the least the professor could do was give her something pretty.

As the rest of the class set to work, chatting and comparing rocks, Mal poked hers with a strand of magic. And just like every other time, she couldn’t feel anything different about its “resistance”. Everything had a different resistance, but everything felt the same when she tested it. Sparks flickered around her and she forced herself to breathe. In for seven. Hold for four. Out for seven. She wasn’t going to get anything to happen if she couldn’t focus. Pulling her notebook closer, Mal looked over the formula one more time before closing her eyes to focus on the damn rock.

She had no idea how long she sat like that. All she knew was that by the time she heard someone squeal “I got it!” her leg was bouncing in place faster than a fly’s wings and her whole head ached.

Jaw tightening, Mal resisted the urge to throw the rock at her classmate. Of fucking course someone already figured it out. And soon someone else would. And then someone else and then another person and then another until Mal was the only person who couldn’t make a stupid little rock float.

In for seven. Hold for four. Out for seven. In for seven. Hold for four. Out for seven.

No way in hell was she going to fail something so simple.

“Is she really Maleficent’s daughter?” a voice whispered behind her.

Gods fucking damnit.

“I don’t know. They say she is,” another whispered back.

“But then shouldn’t she, you know… be able to do this?”

“Shut up! What if she hears you?”

Malka fell to her knees, panting, arms shaking as she tried to hold herself up. Sweat stung her eyes even though the dungeon was cool. All ten candles were still unlit no matter how hard she tried.

“You disappoint me, Malka.”

Swallowing, she kept her gaze on the floor. “I’m sorry, Mother.”

“This is a simple task, one any fae your age should be able to accomplish, let alone one with your heritage.”

“Yes, Mother.”

Long fingers caught her chin and lifted her gaze to meet the cold, yellow eyes of Maleficent. “My expectations were so high for you,” Maleficent mused, turning Malka’s face one way and then the other. “How unfortunate.” Something in her eyes sent chills down Malka’s spine and she flinched. The curl of her mother’s lip twisted with disapproval. “It seems you will never live up to them.”

“I just need a little more time,” Malka said. Don’t beg. Never beg. It would only make things worse.

“It is not time that you need, oh spawn of mine,” Maleficent disagreed as she released Malka’s face and turned away. “It’s power. Power you do not, and never will, have on this Isle. Thus you will always be a disappointment. Such a weak and powerless fae does not deserve a name.”

No. No, her mother couldn’t be serious. She wouldn’t. Desperate, Malka struggled to her feet. “Give me another chance! I won’t disappoint you!”

Without turning to look at her daughter, Maleficent said, “I revoke your name.”

Tears bleared her vision as she reached after her mother. “No. No, Mother, please. Not my name.”

“Until you are able to prove your worth, your name is forfeit. Consider this… motivation.”

And then her mother was gone, disappearing up the stairs with a swish of her cloak.

And Mal was left gasping and sobbing on the floor.

Smirking, making sure to bare her teeth just a little too much to be friendly, Mal turned to face the girls sitting behind her. A single flame, green as her eyes, curled around her wrist. “Oh I heard you.”

Both of them squeaked and bolted for a different table. 

Mal cackled because she refused to cry.

Chapter Text

To say things were tense between her and Mal was an understatement. Since their argument yesterday, Jay and Carlos were giving them as wide a berth as possible whenever they could. And Mal was more on edge than usual after Magic Basics that morning. Which led to their rather bizarre seating arrangement at lunch.

Carlos grabbed the seat between Flynn and Jay while Rapunzel sat across from him, the two pouring over Rapunzel’s books in search of a name for the dog while Flynn and Jay threw playful insults at each other over Carlos’s shoulders. Mal sat across from Flynn forcing Evie to sit either beside Rapunzel or Jay. The blonde princess didn’t even flinch as Evie took the seat next to her despite the fact that it meant she was essentially surrounded by two villain kids. 

Normally Evie would question such calm trust, but there was something about Rapunzel that made it acceptable. It was the same way when Rapunzel ran up to her, grabbed her hand, and led her straight to Carlos after he ran from Philosophy. Evie knew better than to trust people outside her pack; Jay still wore the result of that kind of mistake on his skin. But she was having a hard time remembering Rapunzel was still a potential threat. Even Flynn didn’t feel like as much of a threat as he should. They were both still mainlanders… Mainlanders that didn’t see them as outsiders. Ben, Lonnie, and Doug were trying, but it was obvious they still saw the four of them as strange and hard to understand.

“Aren’t you going to eat?”

Blinking, Evie looked up to find Carlos glancing between her and the distinct lack of a plate in front of her. “Oh,” she realized. “I guess I got distracted.” With a quick smile, she rose and slid away from the table. “I’ll be right back.”

As she walked away, she felt Carlos watch her for a few seconds before going back to his conversation with Rapunzel and she silently scolded herself. That was a stupid mistake. To be fair, she meant to get food after they’d claimed their table; she’d just gotten lost in her thoughts for a while. But if she wasn’t careful, she knew her pack would realize she wasn’t eating as much as they were and start asking questions. Even though they had good intentions, they didn’t always understand the standards she had to keep herself to. And she’d already ruined those standards. She wouldn’t do it again.

Slowly, she picked through the options, finally settling on a ham and cheese sandwich and a variety of fruits. It was more than she wanted, but she’d already drawn attention to her eating habits and she couldn’t risk Carlos noticing the small portions. For a split second, she considered grabbing a cookie to distract him, before dismissing the idea. She refused to make a habit of manipulating her pack like that.

Out of the corner of her eye, she watched a flicker of a very distinct pink disappear around a corner. A very distinct pink worn only by one person on campus. Curious, Evie wandered in the same direction, taking advantage of the little buffets as an excuse. Once she was close enough, she nibbled at the fruit while taking a seat at a mostly empty table. The students there didn’t even glance at her.

“They’re saying what?!” Audrey hissed.

“That you’ve been…fooling around,” another girl whispered. If Evie was right, it was Melody, Ariel’s daughter. “The rumors are everywhere.”

There was a long moment where all Evie could make out was the hiss of air through teeth and the soft click of pacing heels. “When I find out who did this, they’ll never be able to show their face in public again,” Audrey finally snapped. “Their reputation will be in shambles. Anyone foolish enough to associate with them in any way will be ruined. That will teach them to dare challenge me.” Taking a deep breath, Audrey went silent and Evie imagined she was smoothing out her dress and expression. “Are our rumors at least doing well?”

“They’ve, um…”

“Spit it out. They’ve what?”

“Fallen off. No one’s really talking about it anymore.”

“By the gods!” Another deep breath and Evie hid a smile by biting into her apple. “Very well. For now we need to focus on damage control. We can worry about those villainous ingrates later.”

Satisfied, Evie rose, gathered her plate, and returned to her pack’s table. When she sat down, Carlos glanced away from Pascal to meet her gaze. Giving him a small smile, Evie nodded and began to eat.

“You took awhile,” Jay commented, popping a bite of bread into his mouth.

“I happened to overhear Audrey talking with one of her friends,” Evie replied. Mal’s attention snapped to focus on her. “She was quite troubled about some rumors going around recently.”

“I’ve heard a few of those,” Flynn chuckled, earning an exasperated “Eugene,” from Rapunzel. Head carefully tilted to hide his smirk, Carlos gently nudged Evie under the table while Jay laughed.

A faint smirk curved Mal’s lips. “How unfortunate,” she said. “Rumors are the worst.”

“It’s like playing with fire,” Evie agreed and Mal’s smirk sharpened.

“Good thing we know someone good with fire.”

“A good thing.”

The tension eased and as Evie focused back on her lunch, she listened to Mal trade thieving stories with Jay and Flynn. It was a small victory in the grand scheme of things. Especially when compared to the threat on their lives. But she was more than happy to take the win. Anything to make her pack smile.

And anything to take that bitch down a few pegs.

Chapter Text

If anyone had told Carlos he would get tired of a place full of books only a month ago, he would’ve asked if they were cursed by the gods to be that stupid. Now he knew better. Because as much as he loved the library and the promise of knowledge it carried, he was sick of not finding answers day after day. The threat on the lives of his pack didn’t help either.

A soft groan drew his attention back to the table and he watched Jay roll his neck before hunching back over his book. They were all scared, even Jay. Scared enough to finally risk asking for a little help. During his free period on Wednesday, Carlos had finally taken Ben up on the offer of teaching him the library system so he could find things without having to ask the librarian. Thankfully, the prince had been more than happy to help and hadn’t asked too many questions. Later, Carlos could teach the system to the rest of the pack, but for now he could at least narrow down the search area.

After talking with Evie and Mal, Carlos had narrowed their search to the sections on magic and geography. From what he could guess, they were the best places to start. Magic was obvious and he was hoping that maybe knowing more about the physical isle itself could help them figure out a way to break the barrier. Evie was always saying how much nature tied into magic. Geography was part of that so maybe it would help… It was the best he had.

Unfortunately, a lot of the magic books were more technical so he and Jay were no help there and geography wasn’t exactly exciting. Soon, Jay would need to take a break from it. Carlos could already see the tension and frustration building under Jay’s skin. It was in every twitch. Every breath. Every move of his jaw. And if Carlos was honest, he needed a break too. Something he wouldn’t dare do if Mal was with them and not in class.

As if reading his thoughts, Evie said, “Take a break, Jay. Do a quick patrol then stand watch for a bit,” without looking up from the book on magic in front of her. 

“Thank the fucking gods,” Jay groaned, pushing away from the table and stretching. Carlos winced at the way his back popped.

“Los, would you mind putting away the books we’re done with?”

“Sure,” he nodded.

By the time he’d collected the two books they’d managed to get through, Jay was gone. Smothering a yawn, Carlos left to return the books. After sliding the last one into place, he stretched and looked around the library. Several different groups of students clustered around tables covered in books, notebooks, and pencils to work on projects. A few students were on their own, noses buried in books, pencils between their teeth, and notebooks open in their laps. Probably working on essays if Carlos had to guess.

Not ready to face the endless and hopeless search, Carlos wandered the bookshelves. Trailing his fingers over the spines, he scanned their titles. Most of it was boring, though there were a few he wished he had time to read. The Life of Arthur Pendragon . How Aladdin Discovered the Lamp . A Collection of Villains and Their Deeds . From Man to Candelabra and Back Again . A Life Under the Sea .

Wait.

Curious, he went back a few books until he found the one about villains again. It was newer than a lot of the books he usually saw in the library: the leather still a bit shiny, the spine free of cracking, the pages still more white than yellow. Were their parents in it? Maleficent. Grimhilde. Jafar… Cruella. They were some of the most well-known and powerful villains. If this really was a collection of villains they had to be in it. Slowly, he touched it. There was information about their parents in this book. Information they might not know. Information that would help explain what Auradon saw when they looked at the children of the villains trapped inside a barrier and listed between pages.

Did he really want to do that? Was he ready for that?

He took it off the shelf.

Finding a secluded corner with a comfortable chair, Carlos curled up with the book and, taking a breath, opened it. The first several pages contained a list of all the different villains and he was right; their parents were in it. He almost turned to the section about Jafar before changing his mind. No. He…he wasn’t ready to face their parents yet. But he was curious about some of the others. There were a lot of names he didn’t recognize on the list. Were they older than their parents? Or at least his, Evie’s and Jay’s? Was that why he hadn’t heard of them? Or were they from other parts of the world?

Shan Yu. Morgan le Fay. Clayton. The Horned King. Lyle Tiberius Rourke.

There wasn’t enough time to go through all of them–he had to help Evie research–and he was not about to check it out. The librarian would definitely cause problems if she saw him checking out a book about villains. He barely made it out of the building with a few books on dogs and that was only because Ben was with him. Maybe if it was interesting he could come back to read it. For now he only had time for one, so he flipped to the section of Morgan le Fay. She didn’t sound as boring as Clayton but she also didn’t sound as interesting as the others so he wasn’t as likely to lose track of time reading.

“Morgan le Fay, or Morgan the Fairy, was an enchantress during the Arthurian era. Said to be capable of such incredible magic she could rival Merlin, Morgan was for some time a seemingly neutral fae who would on occasion aid Arthur in his endeavors. One such example comes from when she provided King Arthur the Holy Sword Excalibur when his sword broke in battle. 

However, Morgan ultimately revealed her true intentions when she made an attempt to raze Camelot and its people to the ground. Upon realizing that there would be no negotiating with the fae nor a way to kill or contain her, Merlin set himself the task of creating a prison that could hold her for all of time. In his research, he discovered an isle and crafted a barrier that would ensure no magic could be practiced within it. And thus he made the prison and it was known as the Isle of the Lost. 

After several years of long and bloody war, Merlin at last overpowered Morgan le Fay and banished her to the Isle of the Lost where she would spend the rest of her days.”

The Isle of the Lost. Morgan le Fay was the first villain ever sent to the Isle! She was the reason the Isle was made in the first place! This was it. This was the clue they needed.

Book tucked under his arm, Carlos sprinted back to Evie.

“Los?” she frowned as he pushed the book in front of her. “Are you okay?”

“I found something,” he told her. Flipping back to the page, he pointed to the line about the Isle of the Lost. “The Isle was originally made by someone named Merlin to be the prison of a villain named Morgan. If we can find more information on them, maybe we can find what we’re looking for.”

Wordlessly, Evie took the book from him and read and reread the passage. Then her beautiful blue eyes met his gaze and she beamed. “You found it,” she breathed. “Pup, you found it. Our first clue.” Before he could reply, she pulled him into a hug and kissed him. “Okay. Go find every book you can about Merlin and Morgan le Fay. And tell Jay that we have an idea of what we’re looking for.”

Chapter Text

Deep breath in. Deep breath out.

…

Deep breath in. Deep breath out.

He could do this. He could do this.

Not for the first time he found himself standing outside Maurice Hall. Earlier he saw Mal go inside and wherever one of the VK’s was, there was always another, and based on previous experience, Mal and Evie were the only ones likely to be using the crafting rooms. 

He went to the textiles floor first, hoping that Evie would be in there working on her seemingly endless clothing projects. What was wrong with the clothes they’d been offered when they first arrived from the Isle, he didn’t know, but clearly they found them lacking. Was it just the styling? Or perhaps they were simply accustomed to making their own clothes? Maybe they found them uncomfortable? They did wear the clothes Ben provided for them occasionally, but it was becoming less and less common. Of course there was always the chance he was overthinking this as he did most things.

Unfortunately, Evie was not anywhere to be found in the textiles area, but it was possible she was just working on her designs in the art studio area with Mal. Not ideal, but he could tolerate some discomfort for the chance to spend time with Evie. Mal was just so brash, and he didn’t know how to handle that. Despite growing up with his rowdier cousins, many of whom came from Grumpy’s branch of the family, he never really learned how to. More often than not, he would choose to retreat to a quieter corner and avoid them, something about them rubbing him the wrong way after long periods of time.

Entering the room, it was easy to spot Mal’s bright purple hair, but he couldn’t see Evie’s deep ocean blue hair beside her. Maybe she was just in the bathroom? Should he wait or ask Mal where she was? No. Waiting would be more awkward, and a little creepy. It would be better to ask Mal directly and hope she was in a good mood. Well, she never truly seemed to be in a good mood. Perhaps tolerant was a better way to phrase it…He was stalling. Again.

Taking a deep breath, he walked over to where Mal sat and cleared his throat.

Grey eyes flicked up and he watched her glance around before looking back at him. “Do you want something?” Mal asked, arching an eyebrow.

“I was…I was looking for Evie. She wasn’t on the floor dedicated to textiles and sewing, so I came to see if she was here with you.”

“Right…Well she isn’t here,” Mal informed him. 

“Oh, yes, of course. I suppose I’ll just…” He trailed off, cheeks burning under the VK’s unimpressed stare. Unable to meet her eyes, Doug found his gaze drifting to the canvas behind her. Stretching across the canvas was a complex network of lines and shapes, shaded and clear, and just beyond her easel was a window overlooking the campus grounds. The image on the canvas lined up perfectly with the view from the window.  The lines were sharp and smooth in all the right places, and the shadows fell just right to mirror the midafternoon light. If it weren’t for the lack of colors, and its incomplete status, Doug almost felt he could walk right into the scene.

“Your work… is amazing,” he said, staring at the canvas. “It looks so real.”

“Thanks?” With a faint frown, Mal glanced between him and the door, as if she wasn’t sure what to do with him. “It’s just a sketch really.”

“You’re remarkably talented. The way the lines flow across the page and how you used the shading to give texture and depth to the scene is extraordinary.”

“I didn’t know you like art,” Mal said after a moment. Grey eyes studied him, holding his gaze and it was all he could do not to break eye contact. The VKs admired strength. He wasn’t strong, but he could at least try to seem confident. “You don’t really seem like the type.”

“It’s true I often prefer to spend my time with things like business and sciences, but as a dwarf-kin I still have a strong appreciation for the finer arts. Things of beauty are still quite enjoyable.” Turning back to the canvas, grateful for the excuse to look away, he added, “Your style reminds me of Alek Tempest.”

“Alek Tempest?”

“They’re famous for their charcoal drawings. They’d sketch incredibly detailed portraits and landscapes, all in black charcoal. You use similar shading techniques as they do to make your images come to life.”

“All black huh? Even when they had access to all the colors in the world,” Mal snorted quietly, jaw tight. “How pretentious.”

“Actually,” Doug started and when Mal shot him a glare, he swallowed hard, “actually they didn’t like to use color. They said color would hide the reality of the world they were drawing. You see, they never made anything pure black or left anything purely white. Especially in portraits.” Mal arched an eyebrow, but said nothing and he took that as permission to continue. “No one is just one shade of color. There is no empty darkness and there is no full light. Everything is more than what it seems. That philos-That belief is why I admire their work. It helped inspire me to look beyond the surface.”

Doug hoped he got that right. Performing under pressure wasn’t one of his strong suits and Mal's gaze was particularly heavy. It was also much better to not call it a philosophy even if that was more accurate; she wouldn’t appreciate that in the least. Besides, it was something he was still learning to do correctly, and enough. Some preconceptions still lingered and he often relied on Ben or Lonnie to remind him that he didn’t understand everything. Doug didn’t want to blame his father or heritage for his mistakes, but his father could be prone to very impulsive behavior and being a dwarf made it just that much harder to get himself out of a rut. Two things that he very dearly didn’t want to do yet sometimes did. However, he was improving, and the VKs were giving him even more incentive than he’d had before.

The daughter of Maleficent hummed low in her throat as she stared at her drawing, fingers tapping lightly against her chin. “Alek Tempest,” she muttered. After a moment, her attention returned to Doug and he swallowed under her gaze. “What other artists do you like?”

Chapter Text

“Like this?”

Looking up from Magu’s saddle, Lonnie watched as Carlos adjusted Quick Shot’s bridle. “Exactly,” she nodded. A few feet behind Carlos, Evie stroked Mist’s mane, Lonnie having used Mist to show Carlos how to properly tack a horse. When she offered to teach Carlos to ride, he jumped at the chance before the rest of his gang could say anything. Evie asked to join and Lonnie was more than happy to agree. And she had to say, Carlos was a natural with the horses. Actually, he was a natural with all the stable animals. All of the cats greeted him the moment they stepped inside before even bothering with Lonnie or Evie. Evie wasn’t bad either, though Lonnie suspected Evie had only asked to learn so she could keep an eye on Carlos. Jay was probably sick of the stables considering how much time he spent with the youngest VK.

“Will you double check?” Carlos asked as he took a step back to look over his work.

“Sure.” After tightening her girth one more time, Magu had a habit of pushing out her belly enough to make the saddle loose if Lonnie wasn’t careful, Lonnie walked over to the chestnut gelding. Quick Shot chomped idly at the bit as she looked over Carlos’s work. “Not bad,” she said, adjusting the bridle just a little before stepping back. “Especially for your first time.” Giving the horse a pat, Lonnie grinned at Carlos. “Ready to ride?”

Eyes bright, Carlos beamed. “Yes!” And then he seemed to catch himself and his smile faded to a small grin, though he couldn’t really hide the excitement glittering in his eyes. “I mean, yeah. Please.”

So close. But she was definitely on the right track with animals.

“Evie, you ready?” she asked.

“Yes,” Evie nodded.

“Let’s go.” Reins in hand, Lonnie led the way out to the riding arena, her mare snorting and prancing in place, eager to go. Once the gate was closed behind them, Lonnie gestured for Carlos to bring Quick Shot closer. “I’ll boost you up.”

The youngest VK hesitated until Quick Shot nudged him forward with a soft nicker. With a faint snort, Carlos rolled his eyes and joined her. “How do we do this?”

“Easy.” Lacing her fingers together, Lonnie bent her legs. Before she could give him any instructions, Carlos stepped easily into the cup of her hands and pushed up to swing gracefully into the saddle. For a split second Lonnie stayed where she was. She knew it shouldn’t surprise her that he was athletic, but it was still a little startling how easily all the VKs could move.

“Thanks.”

“Yeah,” she blinked before shaking herself and turning to Evie. “Your turn.”

Just like Carlos, the daughter of the Evil Queen mounted smoothly and Lonnie took the chance to refocus as she helped them adjust their stirrups. By the time she was in her own saddle, Lonnie was focused and ready to teach. They didn’t do more than go in circles around the arena and it was over an hour before either VK was ready to try trotting. But Lonnie was impressed all the same. Both of them were fast learners and after two hours Carlos was trotting ahead while Lonnie and Evie both kept to a walk.

His smile was brighter than Lonnie had ever seen it and as she watched, he relaxed enough to laugh and tease Evie and her. Confident. Comfortable. She thought she understood why he fit into his gang so well now. So far so good. Hopefully this would give her a good starting point for getting to know him. Now she needed to find a way to talk to Evie…

Beneath her, Magu pranced, and she grimaced inwardly. Right. As much as she used Magu for regular rides, she was still the daughter of two warhorses. Circles in an arena were only so fun. Especially when all they were doing was walking.

“How do you guys feel about going out on a trail?” Lonnie suggested the next time Carlos moved to pass them.

Slowing, Carlos patted Quick Shot’s neck as he glanced hopefully at Lonnie. “Can we really?”

“Oh yeah,” she laughed. “We can just ride around campus or take one of the trails through the forest.”

Carlos swayed a little, suddenly pale, but before Lonnie could say anything, Evie nudged Mist between them with a smile. “I think I’d feel a little safer on campus. You’re an excellent teacher and Mist seems like a very steady horse, but I don’t think I’m a confident enough rider to leave campus.”

Was she covering something? That had to be her redirecting Lonnie’s attention, right? With a faint frown, Lonnie glanced at Carlos over Evie’s shoulder, but he seemed fine. When she caught his gaze for a second, he offered a small smile. “Carlos, you good with the campus?”

“Sure,” he nodded with a slight shrug. “I just want to keep riding.”

“Cool.” With a nudge of her heel, Lonnie steered Magu over to the gate and leaned over to unlatch it. “You can lead.”

After closing the gate behind Evie, she gestured for Carlos to go ahead and let Magu fall into step beside Mist. Two mares nickered to one another as they followed Quick Shot and Carlos.

Beside her Evie laughed. “It’s like they’re whispering about him,” Evie said and Lonnie laughed.

“Doesn’t matter what species they are, girls like to talk, huh?” she agreed. Evie smiled. Okay. This was good… Now she just needed to come up with something they could actually talk about. Easier said than done. At least with Jay and Mal, and maybe Carlos, Lonnie had similar interests. With Evie, Lonnie had no idea what they had in common. “So I have to ask,” she started and Evie glanced at her, “what do you think of the main fashion sense in the Ascendancy?”

The other girl blinked at her, but there was no getting out of it now. So Lonnie just shrugged and picked a leaf off Magu’s flank. Finally, Evie said, “It’s beautiful. My mother had books with all kinds of illustrations, but they didn’t do it justice. Though, it isn’t always very practical.” Lonnie snorted a laugh. “Why do you ask?”

 “Because I was so weirded out by it when I first visited. The stuff back home is way more comfortable too. Or at least I think so.”

Something flickered in Evie’s eyes and she angled herself to better face Lonnie. For an untrained rider, Evie’s balance was incredible. “You’re from China right? We never heard about it on the Isle, but I’d love to know more. Especially about your fashion. I’ve noticed that your clothes are similar to what people in the Ascendancy wear, but with enough differences that you’re clearly altering them to be more like your home’s.”

“Well yeah. What do you want to know?” And just like that Lonnie found herself describing the different hanfu and who wore what and why. It was actually fun. Normally this type of stuff bored her, but Evie was curious and her genuine passion was a little infectious.

Lonnie didn’t even notice they were back at the stables until Carlos called, “Oh gods, E. Not again. Stop sucking people into your fashion insanity.”

“She asked,” Evie protested with a smile.

Rolling his eyes, Carlos turned to Lonnie. “Jay will miss you. E will never let you go now,” he informed her.

“His fault for never talking about fashion with me.”

“Because you’d talk him to death.”

The two continued to tease each other as Lonnie helped them dismount, and they led the horses into the stable to untack and groom them. Lonnie was just grabbing Magu’s brushes, still laughing as she listened to the VKs, when a dog barked. Turning, she watched as the stray that followed Carlos around skittered into the stable, whole body shaking as he wagged his tail and ran over to Carlos.

“Duke!” Carlos shouted, crouching to catch the dog barreling into him.

Confused, Lonnie glanced at Evie. “What?” she asked.

“That’s going to be his name; Duke," Carlos said. "What do you think, boy? Do you like it?” Barking, tail wagging, the dog bounced around Carlos.

“I love it,” Evie beamed, reaching out to let Duke sniff her before petting him.

Leaving the brushes next to Magu, Lonnie went over to join them. “Why Duke?” she asked as she narrowly avoided being smacked by Duke’s tail.

Carlos hesitated and glanced at her and Lonnie could see him debating with himself about whether or not to tell her. Silently, she hoped he would. Even if he didn’t tell her the whole truth.

“Um,” he started, not meeting her eyes and fidgeting with Duke’s ear as the dog butted against his leg. “Because he’s important and deserves only the best.”

Heart melting a little, Lonnie smiled. It was so hard to believe this was the son of Cruella de Vil. The woman who would skin anything if she thought it would make a fashion statement and didn’t care what she had to do to get away with it. He was the exact opposite of that devil woman. He valued lives. For gods’ sake, he wanted to make sure a stray was valued.

“It’s a good name,” she told him as she let Duke sniff her. “And it’ll be easier for you to play with him and teach him tricks now that you have a name.”

Eyes wide, Carlos grinned. “I can teach him tricks?”

Chapter Text

It was a beautiful day out, perfect for training, and since Lonnie was teaching Carlos and Evie to ride, Ben took the chance to try sparring with Jay. Lonnie had nothing but praise for Jay’s skills, and now Ben knew why. The other man was strong. Observant. Quick to learn and react. He still had a long way to go, but the potential was obvious.

The fact that Jay apparently preferred sparring in a vest was definitely messing with Ben’s head. Ben knew what he was capable of and he was not on top of his game today. Too easily distracted when Jay moved. Attention drifting to watch how Jay moved and forgetting to fully pay attention to where Jay was moving. Gods he was glad it was only Jay he was facing. If he tried to spar with Mal at the same time…

Dim pain vibrated up his arm as he parried a heavy blow from Jay. And instead of lecturing himself for not paying close enough attention to avoid taking the full brunt of the strike, Ben found himself admiring the strength behind the attack.

Oh he was so fucked.

Bracing himself, he threw his weight against the locked swords, forcing Jay to step back. Even though it was pointless, Ben shook his head in an attempt to clear it. For a moment the VK in front of him seemed to pause, studying him. If it were anyone else, Ben would take advantage of the potential opening. Instead he adjusted his grip and settled himself better into his stance. Jay’s expression cleared. If Ben didn’t know any better, he’d say Jay’d been worried and wanted to make sure he was alright. 

But he knew better… 

Probably knew better… 

Godsdamnit.

Together, they circled, both of them waiting for an opening. A few feints. A few quick clashes. Jay’s guard lowered just enough and Ben took it, catching Jay’s sword and forcing it from his hand while slamming their shoulders together, forcing Jay off balance and to the ground. 

Panting, they stared at each other until Ben asked, “Ready for a break?”

For a moment Jay considered before nodding. “I could go for a break.”

With a smile, Ben offered Jay a hand and after a few seconds, Jay allowed him to help him up, grip firm on Ben’s; Ben forced himself not to think about it. Once Jay was up, Ben set his sword down and stretched. His muscles burned in a satisfying way that told him he was working hard. As Jay copied him, Ben went over to the bench and grabbed two towels and some water. “What do you think of Basic Training? Lonnie says you’re doing really well.”

“It’s weird training with other people,” Jay shrugged. “On the Isle you fight anyone not in your gang. Training with someone else means giving away any tricks you’ve got.”

“So how did you guys meet?” Ben asked as he tossed a towel over to Jay. “If I can ask?”

Catching the towel, Jay shrugged. “Yeah, I guess you can ask. I met Mal first. Jafar gave me to Maleficent as part of some treaty or whatever. She had no use for me, so she gave me to Mal as a minion.”

Ben almost choked on his water. Jafar traded his own son away to Maleficent?! Honestly, he shouldn’t be surprised, Jafar was a villain after all. And it wasn’t as if Ben didn’t know about how scarred and underweight the VKs were. Clearly their parents didn’t care about them, let alone their well-being. But it was one thing to know it and another to actually hear it from someone who experienced it.

“How old were you?”

“Hmm.” Gaze unfocused, Jay took a drink. “I think I was around twelve? Maybe thirteen? Keeping track wasn’t really important on the Isle.” He shrugged. “Mal would’ve been ten? Eleven?”

It took all his self-control not to flinch. They’d been so young. At least Maleficent had “given” him to Mal. If she hadn’t, Ben wasn’t sure Jay would’ve lived long enough to get his invitation. “What about Carlos and Evie?”

This time Jay visibly paused, frowning slightly. At first, Ben didn’t think he was going to get an answer. A lot of their past was a mystery to him and he knew that most of it was painful; he was lucky to get whatever scraps they were willing to throw him. And he couldn’t do anything to change what happened or even help them heal, but he wanted to. Finally, Jay said, “We met them a few years later. We formed a temporary alliance with them because we needed their skills. Stuck together after.”

It was both more and less than what Ben was hoping for and he didn’t push. Either Jay didn’t know how Evie and Carlos met, or he didn’t think it was something he should tell Ben. Ben could accept that.

“So how did you meet Doug and Lonnie?” Jay asked.

Smiling, Ben ran a towel over his face. “I met Doug during a political trip with my mom. We were visiting Prurian and while she was speaking with Queen Snow White and King Florian I was allowed to play with their son Neal. Doug, as the son of one of the Seven Dwarves, was there as well and we met that way. Doug was fascinated by all the differences between Auradon and Prurian and he and I disappeared for hours to talk about the economy.”

“Sounds as boring as philosophy.”

“Worse,” Ben laughed.

Jay curled his lip. “Not possible.”

“Trust me. It is. A lot of political stuff is,” Ben assured him. “Anyway, I met Lonnie here. I was taking Intermediate Training and Lonnie was in Basic Training. I don’t know how much she’s told you about her parents, but both of them are war heroes and veterans and are still employed as some of the Emperor’s generals. Long story short, they’ve been training her since she was little. So Basic Training was a bit beneath her. She tested out of it and into my class and we became friends.”

“She mentioned something about it,” Jay commented. “But she didn’t tell me she tested out of Basic Training.”

“Oh yeah. A lot of the guys were really jealous,” Ben nodded. “Some of them were stupid enough to challenge her too.” Most of them got over themselves after she beat their asses, but there were still a few of them that said she never should’ve been in the class as a girl anyway. Sometimes Ben hated people.

Laughing, Jay shook his head. “Fuck I wish I could’ve seen that. I’d love to see Lonnie really put someone in their place. If she was on the Isle she definitely would’ve had her own gang if Mal didn’t try to recruit her.”

Lonnie with her own gang. Yeah he could definitely see that. Though he suspected Mal and Lonnie could’ve been friends on the Isle. She was a lot like Jay in the ways that would matter most to Mal from what he could tell. Loyal. Strong. Clever… Would he have been friends with the VKs if he’d grown up on the Isle? What would he be like if he had?

That was a dangerous path to go down. What would an Isle of Heroes look like if the villains won and decided imprisonment was a better alternative to death? If he was born to a villain who would his parents be? How would that change who he was?

“How many gangs were there?” he asked, trying to distract himself.

“Depends on if you mean all of the different groups, only the main ones, or if you mean the kids or adults,” Jay shrugged. “Ours and Uma’s were the most powerful gangs among the kids.”

Uma. He knew that name. “That’s Ursula’s daughter right?”

“Yup. Real pain in the ass. Always after our territory. It’s probably hers by now. None of the wannabes are strong enough to keep it from her.”

“So that’s at least two gangs of kids. How many others were there? Actual gangs, not just groups.”

“There was only one other official kid gang and that was run by the Stepsisters’ kids,” Jay replied. “They focused more on markets and deals than actual territory. Most of us didn’t mess with them. If you needed something rare, you had to go to them or Madame Medusa. Easier to deal with one of our own.”

One of their own. That was interesting. The kids saw themselves as separate from the adults. Was it because of how they were treated? Or was it just the natural age gap that manifested a little more strongly than on the mainland? Gods he had so many questions, but Jay tossed aside his towel and grabbed his training sword again.

“Up for another round?” Jay grinned.

Downing the rest of his water, Ben returned the grin. “Sure.”

Chapter Text

One of the best ways to spend a Sunday was curling up in his mom’s personal library with a book and a cup of tea. Most people pictured a huge, grandiose library when they thought of Queen Belle’s famous library: marble floors, soaring ceilings, towering carved columns, golden railings on spiraling staircases. To a degree they’re right. It’s huge, but his mom prefers things cozy so it’s all dark wood and warm red curtains and carpets with little nooks tucked away for the perfect place to hide and read instead of his dad’s preference for golds and cream stones and open spaces.

Speaking of his dad…

“Has Dad heard about the rumors?” Ben asked, wincing a little at the thought.

“Fortunately, with the rumors starting to die out, it hasn’t reached him,” his mother replied as she sipped her tea. “His… unwillingness to be involved with your decree means the chances of him overhearing things are low. While I’m grateful they’re already fading, have you been able to find anything about how they started?”

Ben hesitated, catching his lower lip between his teeth. As understanding as she was, as supportive as she’d been regarding everything with the VKs–from granting them permission to share a room to her anger that they were being targeted by divisive and hateful rumors–he wasn’t sure how she’d take an accusation against Audrey. After all, she was friends with Queen Aurora and King Philip and supported his betrothal to Audrey. And Audrey didn’t exactly show her true colors around his parents. She was smart enough to know that they’d support him ending the betrothal if she did. Gods he wished she was stupid sometimes.

“Ben?” his mother prompted, and he nearly jumped in his seat. “Are you alright?”

“Just frustrated,” he sighed. “I can’t find any evidence. Only more rumors.” It was the truth. Only part of it, but it was the truth. The VKs would be proud.

Expression softening, his mother passed him the tray of cookies. “I know it’s been hard. But I’m so proud of you for doing this. None of those children deserve to be on that Isle.” As he accepted the tray and chose a cookie, Belle’s smile faded. “When we were discussing using the Isle as a prison, I never once considered the inevitability of children being born. I’m a bit ashamed that it didn’t even cross my mind until you brought it to our attention.”

“Mom, you were scared and trying to find a way to protect everyone. Yeah, a lot of details got overlooked, but you’re trying to help now,” Ben told her. She was a good person and the reason his decree was passed by the Ascendancy at all. “And you’re the one who raised me. If you hadn’t taught me to think about others and fight for what I believe in, I never would’ve done this.”

With a soft laugh, she shook her head. “You don’t need to reassure me, Ben. I’m alright. Just a bit disappointed in myself. And beyond proud of my son. With your help, I know those kids have the best chances at succeeding. Speaking of which, what do they think of school? Do they like their classes?”

Nearly choking on a cookie, Ben laughed. Waving away his mom’s concerned frown, he swallowed. “I’m okay. I’m okay. Gods where do I start? Um.” Where did he start? There was so much he could tell her. About how Carlos’s entire being brightened around animals and how he was becoming more and more confident with them. About how Jay was dedicated enough to training that he impressed Lonnie. About how Ben could often find Evie working on an embroidery project during lunch while everyone talked. About how Mal complained constantly about having five classes, but never seemed to say a single bad thing about her Ancient History class.

“They all say that Philosophy is the worst thing in the world,” he began, laughing. “Jay and Mal have both said that it belongs on the Isle where it can’t hurt anyone’s brain. Math and English have gotten mixed reviews; Carlos seems to enjoy them, and Evie says they’re difficult.”

“And Mal and Jay?”

“Find them frustrating and pointless. But I think all of them like being able to read better. I keep finding all of them in the library.” Smiling, Ben ran a hand through his hair. “Carlos actually asked me to teach him how to use the system to find things.”

If he was honest, Ben never thought any of them would take him up on the offer to teach them. All of them seemed hesitant to ask for any kind of help. So, when Carlos asked, Ben had been thrilled and had to make sure he didn’t seem too excited. The last thing he wanted was to spook Carlos. Carlos was a quick student too, figuring things out after only an hour and able to find the books Ben asked for.

“But all of them love their other classes,” he continued. “Jay’s one of the best students in his class. Trying to keep up with him during warmups is hard even for some of us in the higher-level classes. Lonnie’s super impressed too. Says that he’s going to be a force of nature once he’s trained. And Carlos is a natural with animals. Checkers and the stray he met–he finally chose the name Duke for him; I still need to get the collar and tag–follow him everywhere. They even wait for him outside his other classes. He’s really good with horses too. Whenever he isn’t busy, he’s in there working with them.

“Evie’s amazing with needlework. I’m surprised she took the class. Though I suppose having a class that makes sense to her and feels familiar is probably a good thing. But she’s too talented to be in that class. Mom, you wouldn’t believe some of the things she’s made. Especially her clothes. I know you heard about them, but you really should’ve seen the outfits she made for their first day of class. If she wasn’t from the Isle, people would be begging her to make something for them.

“Mal’s having a bit of a harder time, but I think she likes Ancient History. She doesn’t talk about it much, but that’s actually a good sign. Especially since when she talks about her other classes, she’s complaining about them. Other than classes though I think she’s getting used to Auradon. Sometimes I’ll see her hanging out with the others and sketching. From what little I’ve seen, her art is amazing. Like really amazing. I think she usually uses charcoal. Rapunzel mentioned something about painting with her again, so she’s painted at least a little bit before.”

What else could he tell her? Maybe about Mal’s sharp sense of humor or Evie’s clever way of playing with words. Or he could tell her about how each of them were figuring out their favorite foods: Mal loved strawberries, Jay liked all meat but also loved pancakes, Evie definitely had a preference for seafood, and Carlos absolutely adored chocolate. What else? What else?

"So when do I get to meet these VKs?"

Ben paused, cookie halfway to his mouth. "Mom?"

"You talk about them all the time, and I hear stories from some of the professors, but I've only spoken directly with the VKs once, and that was barely a greeting. I'd like a chance to get to know them."

“I’m not sure…” Would they be comfortable meeting his mom? Of his parents, she was the only one he wanted them to meet… His father… That would be a bad experience for everyone involved. But the VKs were still skittish. He saw the way they acted around some of the adults. Nervous. On edge. As if they were just waiting for something to go wrong. And he knew his mother would never intentionally do something to make them scared but…

Eyes softening, Belle smiled. “I realize that it’s not a simple request,” she said as he bit his lower lip. “I’m one of the people who banished their parents. But I would like to make amends and show them that they have my support.”

“I’d love for you to meet them, Mom, but… but I don’t know if they’d be comfortable. Formal things…”

“It doesn’t have to be formal,” his mom assured him when he trailed off. “A simple and casual lunch. No obligations to stay and chat afterwards or dress up.” Reaching out, she rested a hand on his. “Ben, if you don’t think they’re ready we don’t have to.”

For a moment, he hesitated. It might be too much too soon. But, at the same time, it might help if they knew that the Queen was supportive and wanted to help them even if it was only something simple. Maybe… maybe it would be okay.

“I’ll invite them tomorrow.”

Chapter Text

They were all used to early mornings. Maybe not as early as Jay, but they were used to it. Sleeping in on the Isle made survival even harder. All resources were first come first serve. But there was something about Monday mornings that seemed to drain Jay and Mal, and Carlos wasn’t sure what it was. If he had to guess it was because it meant classes were starting again. He’d never admit it to anyone except Evie that he actually really liked school. The professors weren’t always great and he could live without the homework, but he loved being able to spend his day learning.

Philosophy was the only class he hated. Everything else was fascinating. While he didn’t really have any use for Math, English was opening up so much of his world. He was starting to read and understand things a little faster. There wasn’t a lot of time to read just for fun, but he’d convinced Evie to check out a few books for him; he was pretty sure the librarian didn’t like him after he checked out the books about dogs. It kind of sucked. He’d love to spend more time there.

Speaking of Evie… He watched their princess quietly rearrange the food on her plate after each bite. Something wasn’t right. Her reaction a few days ago when she’d forgotten to get food had been… off. As if she’d been caught doing something.

“Good morning.”

Blinking, Carlos looked up. Ben stood at the head of the table, smile wide and a little awkward. That was weird. Lately the prince had seemed more comfortable with them. Had something happened? A quick scan through his memories turned up nothing and he poked at his oatmeal. What had he missed? Did something happen with Jay when they were sparring? Or had someone said something to Ben? Wait. He couldn’t remember Ben saying anything to them about the rumors. Had he only just heard about them?! The rumors had been dying out. Why was Ben hearing about it now? Was he going to change his mind about them? Send them back? Leave them to fend for themselves?

“Morning,” Mal yawned around a mouthful of pancake, earning herself a sharp kick under the table from Evie. “Need something?”

“Kind of, actually,” Ben laughed, running a hand through his hair.

When Carlos glanced at Evie, her mouth twitched. She didn’t know what this was about either.

“My mom wants to invite you four to have lunch with us on Saturday.”

The world spun and Carlos leaned against the table to keep his balance. Lunch. With Ben’s mom. No. With the Queen of Auradon. The Wife of Beast. Under the table, Evie rested a hand on his leg and squeezed.

Eyes sharpening, Mal straightened. “Who’s 'us'?” she asked.

Please gods don’t let it be the Queen and Beast. There was no way they could refuse that. Not that they could really refuse just the Queen. But it would be so much worse to have to eat with Beast. Carlos still remembered the way the king looked at them the day they arrived. Too many teeth in his smile, as if he saw them as nothing but prey. And he knew the rest of his pack was thinking the same thing. Jay’s jaw clenched as he crossed his arms. Evie’s formal mask was back in place and Mal’s head tilted just a little higher.

As if sensing their unease, Ben held up his hands as he said, “Just me and my mom. My dad… has a lot of meetings he has to attend so he can’t join us.”

A lie. Definitely a lie. But Carlos wasn’t going to complain. The Queen was intimidating enough on her own. Not for the first time, he thanked the gods no one in his pack was related to Gaston.

He watched Mal and Evie exchange looks. None of them wanted to actually have lunch with Ben and his mother. Why would they? She was part of the reason they were fucking born on the Isle of the Lost in the first place. If it wasn’t for her and the Ascendancy… The scar on his hip ached and he pressed his hand to it. A small shiver rippled through him.

“Lunch sounds great,” Mal said with a smile just a little too bright.

“We’d be honored,” Evie agreed.

To Carlos’s surprise, Ben barely relaxed, shoulders still tense as he smiled. “Great. We’re looking forward to it. Oh! And don’t worry about dressing up or anything. Mom said that this will be really casual.”

As if Evie would ever let them appear before royalty in anything but their best. Knowing their princess, she was going to dig out the outfits they’d been given on the first day. Hopefully she could alter them to be a little more comfortable.

“Cool,” Mal nodded.

“Cool,” Ben echoed. After a moment of silence, he ran a hand through his hair and said, “I should get going. See you later.”

“Yup.”

Once the prince was out of earshot, Mal swore. “What the fuck? What the fuck ? We’ve been here for weeks now and she never showed any interest in meeting us. Why now?”

“I don’t know,” Evie admitted, twirling a strand of hair around her finger.

“A test?” Jay suggested, but Evie shook her head.

“It doesn’t make sense as a test. They know we don’t have the proper experience to eat with royalty. Ben said it would be casual and lying about it wouldn’t benefit them,” she said. “It’s possible Her Majesty simply wants to observe us and make her own judgments.”

Stomach churning, Carlos pushed his bowl away. He wasn’t good at that kind of thing. He wasn’t useful. He wasn’t charming. Nothing about him made a good first impression. And he had to go in front of a queen.

“Right. Okay,” Mal sighed, fingers tapping the table. “E, what do we need to know to make the best impression?”

“Let’s see. We’ll need to go over appropriate and respectful responses. We should probably go over the correct usage of silverware as well,” Evie replied. “And we’ll need to review bowing and curtseying. There wasn’t enough time to go over that before we met Ben.”

As Evie continued to speak, Carlos couldn’t help but smirk as Jay groaned and slumped in his seat.

Chapter Text

His lungs burned as he chased Lonnie around the last bend of the track. Ever since they started training together outside of class, she was more competitive. Constantly challenging him to races during morning warm-ups or even just going back to the dorms before lunch. Sometimes she even got Ben involved. Today though it was just the two of them, and he passed her just as they finished the last lap.

Bending over, Lonnie put her hands on her knees. “Gods fucking damnit,” she panted. “One of these days I’ll beat you.”

“Good luck with that,” he laughed as he fought to catch his breath. Gods, he hadn’t expected to find a rival in Auradon. At least not one as good as Gil. Fuck was he wrong.

When it was finally time to spar, Jay didn’t wait for Coach Brolk to tell everyone to pair up to go get the training swords. No one was going to take him on as a partner. And that was fine by him. He enjoyed sparring with Lonnie. She was strong and capable and a fair teacher.

So when he turned around to find Chad, he swore under his breath. “The fuck do you want?”

“I’m going to be your training partner today,” Chad smirked. “I need a change of pace in this class. You’ll do nicely.”

“Yeah right,” Jay snorted. Swords in hand, he moved to join Lonnie, and Chad got in his way. “Move.”

“No. I don’t remember giving you a choice,” Chad smiled. “You’re my training partner today.”

Over Chad’s shoulder, Jay caught Lonnie’s eye. Her gaze went from him to Chad and back again before she shrugged. Switching up partners could be good practice, and there wasn’t exactly anything she could do about it without playing favorites.. Besides, sparring with the same person could create bad habits. But if he was going to get his ass handed to him, he’d rather it be Lonnie. The last thing he needed was for Chad to know he couldn’t actually beat him.

When Chad reached for one of the training swords, Jay stepped back. “Get your own,” he smirked as he put away the one for Lonnie.

Smirk turning into a sneer, Chad stomped past him and grabbed one.

“Everyone ready?” Coach Brolk shouted. “Begin.”

This was going to fucking suck. This was the last thing he wanted to do, letting an enemy know just how easy he was to take out. At least with Lonnie he had the excuse of her learning from her parents her entire life. Frowning, Jay took his stance. Across from him, Chad propped his sword up on his shoulder. “You’re going down, Isle brat.”

His entire stance was off. Did this dumbass pay any attention in class? What the fuck? No. Only idiots underestimated their opponents. He’d already done that in Auradon and he refused to do that again. Even against Chad. So it was better to let him make the first move.

“Scared?” Chad taunted. “It’s only natural. You aren’t facing some pathetic chick anymore and she kicked your ass all the time. How weak are you guys? Are your parents even that scary?”

“You’re even dumber than you look,” Jay snorted. “Maybe you should’ve challenged Lonnie.”

“I’ll put her in her place later. You villain invaders need to be taken out first.”

Invaders? Was he fucking serious? They had no choice about whether or not they came here. Ben sent the summons for fuck’s sake. And put Lonnie in her place? Chad was just asking to die. Gods Jay hated this prince. 

Before Jay could reply, Chad swung the sword off his shoulder. “And I’m going to be the one to do it,” he said as he charged forward.

Two steps to the side and Jay circled the prince, easily avoiding the strike. Growling, Chad staggered to catch his balance. Careful to stay out of range, Jay watched Chad whirl around to face him. There was something in the prince’s eyes and Jay smirked. Maybe he couldn’t beat the bastard, but he could annoy the hell out of him.

This time when Chad struck, Jay met it, their swords crashing together. And Chad’s strike wasn’t as strong as Jay expected. Curious, Jay disengaged and paced around his opponent. As predicted, Chad charged again. Parrying, Jay smirked. Chad wasn’t good. Not even close.

A few feints, a few parries, and Jay knew what to do.

The next time Chad retreated a few steps, Jay followed. No way was he letting the prince go. The dumbass challenged him and Jay was going to teach him why that was a big mistake. This prince kept targeting his pack and picking fights and Jay was sick of it. Even better, he could do something about it.

Eyes widening, Chad scrambled back and Jay didn’t give an inch. Closing the distance, Jay struck and Chad’s sword fell to the ground.

“So, if I’m weak, what are you?” Jay mocked, resting the tip of his sword against Chad’s chest.

“You obviously cheated,” Chad snapped. “Coa-”

Another sword joined Jay’s, cutting Chad off.

“You lost fair and square,” Lonnie smiled with too many teeth. “This is what happens when you don’t train. Now fuck off.”

“But-”

“Move your ass, Chad,” Lonnie ordered, flicking her wrist a little to smack him with the sword and the prince scampered off.

As he joined his friends, Jay snorted. “Fucking pathetic,” he muttered.

Laughing, Lonnie nodded. “Yeah. That about sums up a lot of the nobles and royals around here.” With a shrug, she turned her back on Chad to face Jay fully. “Not bad by the way. Way to kick ass.”

Jay hesitated a second before admitting, “I didn’t think I’d win.”

It was Lonnie’s turn to snort. “Please. As if you would lose to a lazy ass like him. You train and actually give a shit. He just does it to be cool. Now come on. I want my training buddy back.”

Chapter Text

Arranging her notebook and pencil on her desk, Evie twirled a strand of hair around her finger. It had been a long week and it was only Monday. Between learning that they would be eating with the Queen of Auradon at breakfast and hearing Jay curse about Chad during lunch, Evie was tired. She needed to teach her pack how to properly behave around royalty in a week. She needed to make sure the nice clothes given to them on their first day still fit properly and make the necessary adjustments. She needed to make sure that Chad didn’t start bigger problems like Audrey. That shouldn’t be too difficult at least; most men were easy to…redirect.

“E?” Carlos whispered. “You good?”

“I’m fine,” she promised. “Just thinking.”

For a moment Carlos stared at her before rolling his eyes and fidgeting with his notebook. Grateful that he wasn’t pushing, Evie flipped to the next blank page, jotting down the list of behaviors that her pack needed to learn: review the proper way to bow and curtsey, the correct utensils for each course of the meal, conversation topics to avoid (their true thoughts on Auradon and some of their classes and classmates), conversation topics they could use, general manners, proper posture and poise for Mal and Jay…though that was going to be a mostly lost cause. It wasn’t until their professor cleared his throat that she realized he’d entered the room and was standing in front of the class.

“Now, as I’m sure you’re all aware, midterms are next week,” Professor Warner announced. Groans filled the air as other students slumped forward or let their heads roll back. Confused, Evie glanced at Carlos who only shrugged when she caught his eye. “For those of you who don’t know,” Professor Warner continued, focusing on her and her pack. Evie refused to look away when their eyes met, “Midterms are exams that test you on all the material we have covered up to this point. These are an important part of your grades, so I strongly recommend you study if you wish to pass. The rest of your midterms are no excuse to slack off in my class.”

Jay’s lips moved in a flurry of silent curses as Mal’s eyes flickered green. Beside her, Evie could almost feel Carlos trying to shrink into his seat. There were tests in every class next week? Her Sewing and Embroidery professor hadn’t mentioned them, and she knew the professors for the rest of her packs’ morning classes hadn’t either or they would’ve complained during lunch. Breathing deeply–cursing wasn’t proper for a princess– Evie closed her eyes. Her list was just getting longer. She needed to wrangle Jay and Mal to make sure they studied. She needed to study for her own tests so she could barely pass; princesses shouldn’t be too smart. She needed to make sure Carlos didn’t panic during the tests.

“Let’s get started. Everyone take out your notes,” Professor Warner continued and Evie watched Mal brush a few sparks away from her paper.

She needed to make sure Mal didn’t set their classrooms on fire. 

Soon her two lists took up three pages of her notebook and her head pounded with the threat of a headache. Gods, how was she going to find the time for all of this? There wasn’t nearly enough time in the week to ensure she completed even one of her lists, trying to complete both…

Taking a breath, she closed her eyes. She could do this. She was the daughter of a queen. Managing a kingdom behind the scenes was something she was trained to do. Those lessons could apply here. All she had to do was sort out the priorities and make sure they were accomplished. If she failed anything, she had to make sure whatever it was wouldn’t cause a catastrophe.

The entire class was a blur, but she couldn’t bring herself to care. It wasn’t like she needed to get better than a C overall anyway. Once class was over, her pack dragged themselves out of the room and to the cafeteria. Rapunzel and Flynn were already at their usual table, plates full. With an effort, Evie ignored the hungry twist in her stomach. It wasn’t as if she hadn’t survived on less. This was an easy problem for her to control. She’d maintain her figure. And soon enough her appetite would go back to what it was supposed to be.

Bright-eyed as always, Rapunzel waved as soon as she saw them, smile wide. Flynn, on the other hand, looked like her pack, frustrated and unenthusiastic.

“Hi guys,” Rapunzel greeted.

“Hey,” Flynn said.

“Hey,” Jay echoed.

Frowning, Rapunzel looked at them. “Is something wrong?”

“Same thing that’s wrong with me, Blondie,” Flynn told her, lifting an arm to rest the back of his hand to his forehead. “The impending devastation of midterms.”

“Eugene,” Rapunzel laughed, “it can’t be that bad.”

For a moment he seemed to consider that, rubbing his chin with a faint hum. “You know what, Blondie,” he said, “You might be right.” Before she could say anything, he continued, “It’ll be so much worse.”

“Eugene!”

Cackling, Mal clapped Flynn on the shoulder. “Yes! Gods, yes. He gets it. This is gonna suck.”

“Homework is bad enough,” Jay groaned, slumping into a seat. “Now we have to remember everything ?”

Beside her, Carlos sighed as he placed his bag on the table. It was hard to tell what he was thinking. Evie knew he enjoyed school for the most part, but facing tests was…unsettling. “Hey,” she said softly as she sat next to him. “It’s only going to be on the stuff they taught us. It’ll be fine.”

This wouldn’t be like the “tests” their parents liked to give. The worst that could happen here was a bad grade. It was one of her favorite things about Auradon; survival itself was easy. There was time to actually try living .

Brown eyes on Jay and Mal, Carlos shrugged. “Yeah, I guess. What are we going to do about them?”

With a soft sigh, Evie shook her head. “What we always do.” When Carlos glanced at her, Evie grinned. “Subject them to ‘torture’.”

He burst out laughing.

“Oh I know!” Rapunzel beamed. “I know we’re all studying different things, but why don’t we study together? We can all meet in the library and help each other.”

The moment the word library left her mouth, Jay and Mal both groaned, and even Carlos sighed. Evie couldn’t blame them.

Clearly confused, Rapunzel frowned. “What’s wrong with the library?”

Chapter Text

Even in Auradon, people claimed territory and defended it…as much as anyone could on the mainland. Sit in someone else’s spot and they’d spend the entire class glaring. Nothing else. Just glaring. It was funny to watch. Especially because on the Isle it would’ve become an all out fight for the seat. If they didn’t hate Philosophy so much, Jay’d be more than happy to steal a different seat each time just to watch the reactions. But the safest seats were in the back where the professor was more likely to forget about them. So, even though the class could rot on the Isle for all they cared, they made sure they were early since everyone wanted the seats furthest from the front. That was their territory and Jay wasn’t about to give it up.

When they walked into the room, Jay was slightly surprised to see their professor already there. Normally, he didn’t arrive until just before class started. He’d even written a question on the board already. 

Professor Maguire just glanced at them and made a note as they claimed their seats. Probably something about attendance; that was part of their grade in this class right? He was pretty sure it was. Easiest grade ever…and he needed it. Besides, Evie would never let them skip class without a good enough reason. Like Carlos panicking in class and bolting.

Sighing, he led his pack to their spot. While the others got out their notebooks–though Mal’s was only dedicated to doodles. Why bother wasting perfectly good paper on this class?–and Evie checked her mirror, he glanced at the board. What shit would they be dealing with today?

‘If death is inevitable, why bother doing good?’

That was a stupid question. It might as well ask why they should bother doing anything. Everyone was going to die, and yet they were all still here wasting time in a stupidass class with a stupidass professor. 

That was a better question: why was he sitting here and not doing something more fun? It’d be a short class too since he knew the answer. She had blue hair and was a stickler about following the rules. 

There. 

Class over. 

Time to go.

Instead, he sat there until everyone finally showed up, sat down, and the professor closed the door before going back to the front of the room. He cleared his throat and, unfortunately, began to talk.

“By now you should all recognize the format for the class. Is there anyone who would like to start the discussion?”

Everyone started whispering as they tried to figure out their answers. Whether or not they’d actually share with the class was another matter. No one liked speaking up and he didn’t blame them.Audrey raised her hand first and Jay braced himself. Gods, this was going to be a long class.

“Well of course you should do good even if you are going to die,” she smiled. “It’s good. You should always do good.” 

Yeah, this was going to be a long class. 

Fuck.

“Yes,” Professor Maguire sighed and Jay smirked. Audrey’s brainless princess act annoyed more than just his pack and it was fun to watch. “But let’s focus on why we should be doing good.”

And that felt a lot like the one from the first class. Something about motives and kindness? This just proved there were always motives.

“Because I can?” another student finally said. “If helping somebody doesn’t hurt me and helps them why wouldn’t I?”

Another successful run. A really successful one this time. He managed to score half a loaf of bread and even an only slightly rotted apple. It had been a few days since they’d last had fruit and he could already picture Evie’s excitement.

Now he just had to get back to their place before anyone jumped him and took what he’d rightfully stolen.

Turning down the side path that would take him back to the main street, he paused. Up ahead he could hear grunts and the all too familiar sound of fists hitting flesh coming from one of the alleys. Fuck. Careful not to make a sound, Jay crouched and inched his way forward. If this was just some stupid fight he could get on with his life. If not, well, he just had to try not to bruise the apple too much.

As he got closer, he cursed when a kid bolted out in front of him, tears streaming down her face, trying to hold her torn shirt closed. When she saw him she froze, eyes wide, before she glanced back towards the small alley. Another grunt and this time he was close enough to recognize one of the voices.

Gil.

Looked like he was going to have to risk the apple after all.

“How many?” Jay asked her. 

“Th-three,” she stammered.

“Including the guy who helped you?”

She shook her head.

Okay. Three people against him and Gil. Those were good enough odds. “Go,” he told her. No point having her stay. She’d be safer if she ran.

That was enough for her and she took off down the street. Bracing himself, Jay drew his knife, took a breath, and sprinted around the corner into the alley. Gil thrashed in one man’s grip, his opponent’s arms looped up and under his armpits, while the other two took turns hitting him. There wasn’t time to make anything else out before Jay collided with the man holding Gil, plunging his knife into the man’s side as they fell to the ground.

As soon as the man’s grip loosened, Gil kicked backwards and rolled free. The man’s knee crunched . Satisfied that he wasn’t going to get up anytime soon, Jay scrambled to his feet. Just in time to take a fist to the face. Staggering, he ducked and narrowly avoided taking another hit. The world spun for a moment as he stumbled to Gil’s side. Careful, Gil steadied him, and, together, they faced the remaining two thugs.

“How bad is it?” he whispered to Gil, blinking as the world stopped spinning.

“Not that bad. I can still fight.” 

Good; he’d made it time. Now they just had to finish this fight. And luckily, he was the only one with a knife. 

“On three?” Gil asked.

Jay smirked. “Three.”

They charged. Wide eyed, the thugs tried to duck away, but Jay and Gil were faster.  A few quick jabs and Jay was through his target’s guard, driving the knife deep into his chest. Blood coating his hand, he turned just in time to see Gil take a vicious punch to the face. 

Gil dropped, and, before his opponent could finish him off, Jay lunged. Hand closing around the thug’s neck, Jay stabbed him in the back, once, twice, before dropping him. 

For a few seconds, Jay just stood there, gasping for air, waiting for the bastards to get up. When nothing happened, he offered Gil a hand.

“Thanks,” Gil rasped, taking Jay’s hand and letting him pull him up.

“Don’t mention it.”

Jay frowned. That…he knew that kind of thinking. He’d seen it before. On the Isle actually. It was how a lot of them thought actually. To some degree at least. It never applied to the adults. Gods no. Even if helping an adult wouldn’t fuck over him or his pack, Jay wouldn’t do it. The adults wouldn’t do it for him so why would he do it for them?

But the other kids? They had a code. Probably not a very good one by mainland and Ascendency standards, but it worked for them. Don’t kill each other over stupid shit. Don’t fuck someone who wasn’t interested or couldn’t say yes and step in if you see it happening whether or not they’re in your gang. No one could exactly share food and other resources, but if there’d been a way to make sure all the kids were fed they’d have done it. The best they could do was maybe make sure everyone had some kind of skill or usefulness to earn food. And Evie did what she could if someone was injured and could owe them a favor.

Why? Because life was already hell on the Isle. Unlike their parents, they didn’t need to make things worse for each other. And a lot of the adults hated that kind of thinking. If Maleficent ever found out about the unspoken code that even Mal and Uma followed…

Jay shook his head, fighting the urge to scratch at the curse carved into his collarbone. No. He wasn’t going to think about that. It didn’t matter now anyway. They had other things to worry about.

But as class dragged on, he couldn’t help but think that maybe they weren’t as bad as the Ascendancy thought.

Chapter Text

“Now you see, they were holding the line here, but their left flank was weakening and the Corasian general noticed. Unfortunately, his name is lost to time, but he led his troops over the cliff protecting that side and broke the Natarmenli lines,” Milo said, chalk squeaking as he drew a sweeping arc.

Mal would never admit that Ancient History was actually okay; she’d rather die. It was still school so it still sucked but was the least painful class to attend. At least Milo was interesting and the way he described battles was really informative. When she takes over the mainland, she’ll have to thank him for teaching her about tactics.

“Now, this was the deciding battle,” Milo continued, drawing a circle around part of the map. “By taking control of this location, they effectively severed the Natarmenlinian supply lines. Only a week later, Natarmenli surrendered, giving Coras control over both sides of the river, and, as a result, all the trade along it. The river was one of the only means of passage through the mountains to reach the coast, and many of the other countries further inland relied on it for their trade. By removing Natarmenli as a contender and competitor in trade, the Corasians did not have to share the wealth and power, allowing them to grow in both, which was their ultimate goal.”

“Professor?” a girl asked, raising her hand.

“Eventually, without access to the river, Natarmenli withered away, allowing Coras to claim all the territory of the former country. And, without another alternative, the countries further inland had to pay whatever taxes Coras decided to set on trading and, within a few years, Coras was one of the most powerful and influential countries in the area.”

“Professor Milo?”

“It wouldn’t last of course. The very mountains that protected them from outsiders actually prevented them from producing large enough quantities of food to support a larger population. The countries further inland didn’t have this restriction and could grow much larger than Coras. Eventually they would, and when they did, they didn’t want to pay the taxes to transport their wares down the river. So, Coras–” 

“Professor!” another student shouted.

Blinking, Milo paused, chalk in hand. “Yes?”

“Selene has a question.”

“Ah. Ms. Glen. What’s your question?”

“You said that control of the river was their ultimate goal,” she said with a frown.

“Yes it was,” Milo confirmed, adjusting his glasses.

Mal watched Selene’s frown deepen. “But all the history books say that they fought because the demon worshipers and savages from across the river were attacking them. They were trying to protect their people. So why would you say it was for something else?”

Lip curled, Mal folded her arms and sat back. Fucking history books. Gods. People would do anything to make themselves look good. Like that damn book on villains Carlos found. When the others weren’t paying attention, she’d looked up Maleficent. And, yeah, her mother was a villain–that was obvious and even if she wasn’t, Mal’d still call her evil–but Aurora’s parents brought it on themselves. Insulting the most powerful fairy in the area by not inviting her? Of course they got cursed. 

Grimhilde was another example. Sure, she was jealous of Snow White, but she’d been a capable queen–evil and twisted and doing things for her own reasons–and her country thrived under her rule. No one ever remembered that part. Still evil, but capable. Mal didn’t know or care enough to figure out whether or not the country was still thriving in Snow White’s hands.

“An excellent question!” Milo beamed. Facing the chalkboard, he grabbed an eraser, hesitated, then erased the map to draw a three circle venn diagram–godsdamnit she shouldn’t know what that’s called–and began writing in each. “What’s in the history books is mostly based on the propaganda that Coras used for most of its population. However, direct accounts from their nobility and generals, as well as the records kept by Natarmenli, prove that the real reason for the war was, in fact, gaining control over the river. The treaty itself supports this. If you look at–”

“But why lie to its people?” another student interrupted. “Why not just tell them the truth?”

Expression falling, Milo removed his glasses, cleaning them on his vest. “Imagine that you are a normal person. You’re not particularly wealthy, but you have a home, a job, family, and a comfortable enough life. Then someday, a noble comes to your town and says ‘come fight for me. Those people have something I want because it will make me even wealthier’’ would you agree? Would you think that that was a worthy reason to leave, possibly even lose, your life?”

“No.”

“No. Very few people are going to risk their lives to add money to the pockets of those who don’t need it. Now what if instead you were asked to help defend your family and friends from those who wish to harm them; would you find that a more worthy cause?” The room was silent. “Exactly. In today’s day and age, a government can call on its people from lower classes to fight, but it is understood that they have to be paid handsomely for their efforts. Thankfully we are in a very peaceful time. Cooperation is a wonderful thing.”

“But then why do history books focus on propaganda when there are sources with the truth available?”

“If you won a war and wiped out your entire opposition and no one could disagree with you, why would you make yourself out to be the bad guy?” Milo pointed out, adjusting his glasses. “Why would you paint yourselves as greedy? History is written by the powerful. By the victors. By the survivors. Remember our first class? We even have examples on our own campus. People with different understandings of the same events.”

Several pairs of eyes turned to her before immediately looking away when she felt her eyes flash green. How fucking dare they. She didn’t need their pity or understanding. She didn’t want it. And if Milo was right then all of them had their own issues too. Which she already knew. They needed to face the fact that they weren’t perfect. 

“The most important lesson I can teach you is that there is always more than one perspective,” Milo continued, once again writing in the diagram, seemingly oblivious to brief tension. “All three of these sources are required to see the truth behind the war.” Circling the overlap between all three circles, he continued, “Without one we cannot understand the other. And without understanding one another and our histories, personal and communal, we cannot create a better world for everyone. If we only look through our own lens, we limit our ability to grow and connect. That is the saddest thing I can think of.”

…Ben would fucking love this class.

Chapter Text

Evie sank further into the warm, scented water. Baths were a luxury back on the Isle, hot water even more so, and were one of her favorite things even then. On the mainland, they were even better and she took full advantage of them every morning. Sometimes she took them at night if she needed to relax after a long day and none of her pack were available to help her relieve stress.

“What do you think it’ll be like?” Carlos’s voice was soft, almost silent, in front of her.

“The lunch?” Her pup hummed. Opening her eyes, Evie guided him closer, his back against her chest as she wrapped her arms around him. “Probably still a little formal,” she began, resting her chin on his shoulder, smiling to herself when he relaxed. “They’re still royalty and we are eating with the Queen. We’ll need to be careful when we talk. Queen Belle…” She trailed off. Queen Belle was an unknown. An adult. Someone they couldn’t trust. Not only that but-

“She’s part of the reason we grew up on the Isle,” Carlos whispered, finishing her thought.

“Yes.”

They both fell silent, Carlos chewing his lip and poking bubbles as she glanced towards the mirror even though she wasn’t at the right angle to check her appearance. While they couldn’t exactly trust Ben, at least he was closer to their age, easier to manipulate and read. And they’d had time to interact with him, get to know his patterns. They’d only met the Queen once and that was weeks ago. And all that had been was a quick half introduction. If they did anything to upset her…Unconsciously, she traced the curse wrapping around her wrist.

They could be sent back. Sent back to the Isle and fail their mission and Maleficent.

In her arms, Carlos shuddered, grabbing her hand and tangling their fingers together. Pulling him even closer, Evie pressed a kiss to his cheek. She hated this, hated seeing him so scared so often. Most of his life was spent terrified and if she could ease that even a little she would. She’d take it all on just to give him a break.

“There’s one benefit to eating with royalty,” she said, lightening her voice with a smile. When her pup glanced at her over his shoulder, she kissed his nose. “The food will be delicious.” For a second he just stared at her. Then he rolled his eyes. But she could feel him relax, just a little, and she took advantage of it. “The cafeteria is great, but this will be even better. Just leave the talking to us and enjoy the food. Maybe there’ll even be chocolate for dessert.”

Immediately, Carlos blushed and she laughed.

In the main room, she heard Jay and Mal moving, and she sighed. “Come on, Los. We need to help those two get ready.”

Only minutes later, wrapped in a towel, Evie coaxed a brush through Jay’s hair, unable to resist admiring how soft it had gotten since arriving on the mainland. “Stop squirming,” she scolded.

“I can’t move right in this,” he said, tugging at his collar. Thank the gods he was already dressed. The rich, dark red vest fit him properly now compared to when they first arrived, maybe even a little tight, but it was perfect. Accenting his form in all the right ways. It’d be better without the shirt under it, but they were playing by Auradon rules today and Evie had been forced to insist. “I still don’t understand why we can’t just wear the outfits you made for our first day of classes.”

“Those aren’t proper for meeting royalty,” she informed him.

“Ben said this was going to be casual,” Mal pointed out from where she was sprawled out on the bed. Still wearing nothing but her undergarments. Evie fought back a frown, forcing herself to take a deep breath. 

“That doesn’t mean we shouldn’t try to make a good impression,” she retorted as she flicked Jay’s ear when he shifted again. “Hold still. Los, can you get me the hair ribbon?”

“Sure.”

Hair disheveled from the towel, Carlos grabbed the ribbon from her dresser and handed it over before doing the last few buttons on his vest. Good. That was both boys dressed. That left all of their hair–though Jay’s was almost done and Carlos’s would be easy–getting Mal dressed, herself dressed, and doing hers and Mal’s makeup. She glanced out the window. If she was efficient, they'd still be on time to meet Ben at the campus entrance.

“I’ll help Mal,” Carlos whispered as she began to twist Jay’s hair into place.

Grateful, she nodded. Mal wouldn’t give Carlos nearly the same amount of shit she’d give Evie, and Carlos at least knew enough about clothes to make sure Mal was presentable. A result of growing up with Cruella as a “mother” and Evie as a best friend. Jay’s clothes were simple enough that even Jay couldn’t mess it up on his own, on and off the Isle. And Mal could handle her usual aesthetic just fine. Mal’s Auradon clothes however…

As Carlos gathered Mal’s shirt, pants, and corset, Evie glanced at her pack. Were they really ready for this? “What are we allowed to talk about?” she asked, earning a groan even from Carlos.

“E, we’ve been over this a million times,” Mal protested as Carlos began tightening her corset over the purple shirt.

“And we need to go over it again,” Evie insisted, tying Jay’s hair into a bun. “Now, what are we allowed to talk about?”

“Campus,” Jay said as she stepped back to assess her work. “But not about how easy it is to hide things or steal food. Just how nice it is.”

Satisfied with Jay’s hair, she rifled through her’s and Mal’s wardrobe to get out the green dress and its matching corset.

“The classes we do like,” Carlos added. Mal snorted.

“Mal?” Evie prompted, slipping into the dress, hating how well it fit now. She shouldn’t be able to fill it out like this.

“Things like the weather,” their leader replied.

“And what are we not going to talk about?”

“The fact that Philosophy belongs in Tartarus or the Isle,” Mal spat, eyes flashing green.

“The Isle in general,” Jay said.

“Anything about our parents or how we feel about other students,” Carlos finished, tying Mal’s corset and handing the fae a brush.

 Good. Her lessons stuck. For the rest of the time as she got dressed and applied hers and Mal’s makeup, Evie quizzed her pack on the right utensils to use, how to bow and curtsey, how to sit properly. By the time she was herding them out the door, she felt at least a little better. They weren’t perfect, but they should be passable. As long as she kept an eye on them during lunch, they might actually get through it alright. 

Chapter Text

Belle was not royalty. 

At least, she hadn’t been. 

She did not grow up wealthy, with all the extra frills and trappings of nobility. Her father worked hard, and, though they rarely truly struggled to make ends meet, it was still a modest life. In fact, it wasn’t until she met her husband and became his prisoner in place of her father that she experienced anything even close to luxury. And things only became more opulent after the curse broke. Adam insisted on courting her properly, taking her to visit other countries and gifting her books, and, when she thought it couldn’t become any more grand, they’d gotten married.  

Despite all of that, however, there were still days when Belle saw herself as the same commoner girl who lived for the local bookstore she worked at. So she understood, at least in part, how intimidating royalty could seem. And so she meant it when she told her son that she wanted to keep the meeting with the VKs–as the students and staff had taken to calling them–as informal as possible.

Cogsworth, however, was insistent on foiling her attempts to make their guests feel more at ease. Likely because she refused to tell him who their guests were going to be–he’d tell Adam immediately and while Belle did not enjoy keeping secrets from her husband, she also did not want to argue with him about this. It had taken a kind, but firm, order for Cogsworth to compromise, as well as enlisting Beatrice’s help. She would have asked Lumiere too, but he was in charge of keeping Adam distracted and away from the palace.

Unfortunately, Beatrice had refused her offer to assist with the actual preparation and presentation of the meal. The kitchen was her domain and Belle trusted her. But she had hoped to try and further limit how many people the kids from the Isle would have to face. Based upon all the information she’d received over the past month, they were severely uncomfortable amongst strangers in every social setting thus far.

And with nothing left for her to do, Belle waited in the foyer of the servants’ entrance, a book in one hand and unable to focus. She knew why she was more nervous about this meal than she was about meeting other royals for the first time. She knew exactly what the reason was. But if she dwelled too hard on it…

Closing both her book and her eyes, Belle took a deep breath.

Right now she needed to be centered. Focused.

“Your Majesty?”

“Yes?”

“They’ve arrived.”

“Thank you.”

With a final breath, Belle rose, smoothed her dress–one reminiscent of the one she wore for the bookstore–and smiled as the doors opened.

The first to enter is her son, holding the door open for the four young adults following him. As they file past him, giving him a wider berth than she expected, Ben met her gaze and gave her a crooked smile. Anxious, but nothing serious. Relieved, she turned her attention to their guests.

Yesterday, Ben gave her a quick description of each of the VKs so she was able to identify them as they entered. Mal, daughter of Maleficent, was the first one through the door, followed closely by Evelyn–Evie–daughter of Grimhilde, then Carlos, son of Cruella, and finally Jay, son of Jafar. They were at once exactly as she remembered them from their brief introduction and very different.

The clothes were the same, but only now did she realize how thin the four had been that first day. They still stood together the same way they did then: Mal grimacing faintly as if trying to be polite but unable to contain her displeasure, Evie with a demure smile that was picture perfect except for the slightest discomfort, Carlos tucking himself almost entirely behind one of his friends, Jay not bothering to hide his emotions as he surveyed the room with crossed arms. Yet there was something a little more confident in their stances now. Yes, they were still uncomfortable, but less so than if they had this meeting at the beginning of the year. Now, they’d had time to learn and adapt to the mainland.

“Everyone, I’d like you to meet my mother,” Ben smiled, leaving the door to stand in the space between her and the VKs. All four of them watched him. “Mom, these are my guests from the Isle.”

“I’m sorry we haven’t had a chance to meet properly until now,” Belle said, curtseying and watching the VKs quickly scramble to curtsey and bow. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“The pleasure is ours,” Evie replied. “Thank you for inviting us to lunch. It’s an honor.”

“Not at all,” Belle smiled. “We’re happy to have you.” An awkward silence followed and, while unfortunate, it wasn’t unexpected. None of them were comfortable and holding a conversation was never going to be easy. Not with the part she played in their lives. Expression softening, she said, “I understand that it is hard to believe, but I truly am glad you’re able to join us. And I’m proud of my son for being strong enough to stand-up for what he believes in. If he hadn’t, I wouldn’t have had the chance to meet all of you.”

And for a split second something changed. Cruella’s son flinched , disappearing completely behind Grimhilde’s daughter even as Jafar’s son froze, head tilting. The grey eyes of Maleficent’s daughter turned a sudden and violent shade of green.

And then it was as if nothing happened; the only evidence anything had happened was the way Carlos didn’t move away from Evie, who hadn’t so much as reacted beyond a polite smile.

“We’re grateful to be here,” she replied.

Angling her body towards the hall, deciding it best to change the subject entirely, Belle said, “Lunch should be ready. If you’ll come right this way, we can get started.”

Ben followed, continuing to act as a buffer between her and their unusual guests, and soon they were in the small sitting room Belle had requested be converted into a temporary dining room. After everyone was seated–the table was round to avoid having a head of table and to prevent any of the VKs from having to sit directly across or next to her–Belle selected a slice of bread.

“Please, help yourselves.”

Lunch itself was an enlightening and interesting experience and she enjoyed it more than she’d expected. While yes the conversation wasn’t particularly smooth, what the VKs did say–and what they didn’t–was telling. They avoided any and all topics that could be considered contentious–just like Ben had predicted, they avoided discussing Philosophy completely–but were at least partially willing to talk about what they were enjoying. They didn’t give much information, but Belle understood them a bit better.

The boys were the easiest to read of the four. Jafar’s son spoke the least–which seemed to surprise her own son–and Belle suspected it was simply because Jay didn’t feel the need to add anything to the conversation. Cruella’s son didn’t say too much more than Jafar’s, but when she asked about his Animal Handling class, he opened up just a bit. It was…strange to see so much gentle kindness from the de Vil boy when Belle herself had seen some of Cruella’s victims. And the way he lit up when Ben mentioned that the dog’s collar was ready made her heart melt.

The young women of the group weren’t quite as easy to read, but she still managed to learn some things. Maleficent’s daughter was the clear leader. When Belle had asked how they were enjoying the dorms, the other three all looked to Mal first, letting her answer before echoing that it was “fine” and not giving any more detail. They were likely trying to cover up their sleeping arrangements, and while she knew, it was interesting to see them going out of their way to avoid getting in any potential trouble.

Grimhilde’s daughter, on the other hand, was their closest thing to a diplomat. As much as Grimhilde was a villain, she’d taught Evie impeccable manners and poise. Some of her teachings were a bit outdated, but if Belle didn’t know who Evie was, she’d think she was proper royalty.

Even growing up on the Isle, all four were still young adults just like all her other students. They just had a few jagged edges, much like Adam.

…

But not everything she learned was encouraging.

All of them carried a lot of trauma. Lunch was too short for her to get a good understanding of it, but it was there in their mannerisms. In the way they interacted with her.

Jay kept himself firmly between her and his friends whenever he could and would hold her gaze for only a few moments before looking away. As if acknowledging that she held all the power, but he would fight her if she tried to do anything that could be detrimental to his friends.

Evie’s expression never changed from a polite smile and she only maintained even eye contact whenever Belle spoke to her. Otherwise the young woman’s gaze never met hers.

Carlos never spoke unless Belle addressed him directly. Unlike the others, he never once made eye contact with her, always keeping his head and eyes lowered. As if looking at her was the worst thing he could do.

Mal was the exact opposite of the rest. She was almost aggressive with maintaining eye contact, and she kept a constant watch of the exits and the few servants helping with lunch. It was a statement. A refusal to be afraid and bow down.

All of it was concerning.

“Mom?”

Blinking, Belle focused just in time to watch the carriage depart before the doors closed. It would take time, but maybe being here could help them heal. In the meantime… “Yes?”

“What did you think?” 

“That was a rather pleasant lunch,” she observed, and his handsome light brown eyes drifted to focus on her. “I can understand why you enjoy their company.”

“Mom-”

“They’re all quite attractive as well, aren’t they?” Immediately Ben’s cheeks flushed, his mouth opening slightly, a mix of embarrassment and unease. Unable to resist, Belle smiled. “Evie is so regal and there’s such an elegance to the way she carries herself. Then there’s Jay. You can tell he’s a hard worker and I can see why he chose Basic Training.” Ben ducked his head, mumbling in agreement. “And Carlos has such a keen mind and thoughtful nature. It’s no wonder those animals follow him all over campus,” Belle continued. “Of course, Mal is impossible to ignore. There’s such a powerful confidence about her.”

“Mom,” Ben protested, hiding his face in his hands. “Please.”

Oh. He had it bad didn’t he? She should’ve realized sooner. Ben knowing exactly which foods to request. Predicting how they’d all react to certain things. The way his expression softened each time one of the VKs relaxed for even a second.

If Belle was being honest with herself, she was a bit horrified that her son had become so fascinated by the children of villains. But she also knew that his betrothal to Audrey wasn’t helping matters. Ever since his decree to help the children of the Isle, there was a strange tension between the two. If they couldn’t get on the same page about things now–or at the very least discuss their differing opinions productively the way she and Adam learned to– it would only get worse when it was time for them to rule together. 

Maybe she could help bring them a bit closer together and work out the issues they seemed to be having. 

She would have to think more on that later, however. For now, there was a never-ending pile of paperwork on her desk she’d put off for long enough.

Chapter Text

The notes stared back at her, untouched for almost an hour. Technically, she should’ve been studying. But Evie couldn’t focus despite the tests looming on the horizon.

Yesterday had gone alright. Somehow. Other than an uncomfortable question about the dorms, lunch was easy to navigate. Though she swore Mal intentionally used the wrong fork for the second course. Fortunately, no one important seemed to notice. 

“I can’t take it anymore!” Mal raged, hurling a book halfway across the room. “If I ever find out who decided midterms were a good idea I will set their entire family on fire! My brain is literally melting right now!”

“Mine already melted,” Jay groaned from where he was sprawled on the floor. “It died hours ago.”

“I think you mean years ago,” Carlos said. The only reply he got was a half-hearted attempt to throw a pencil at his head that he didn’t even bother dodging.

“A break does sound nice,” Evie admitted. When the rest of them turned to look at her, Evie shrugged. “We won’t remember anything if we overwhelm ourselves. A clear head has an easier time processing information.” It wasn’t like she’d been paying attention to her notes anyway.

“Good enough for me,” Mal said. With a slow stretch, she got up from the window seat, letting her notebook and pencils fall. “What do we want to do?”

Dark eyes gleaming, Jay smirked. Fluid and languid, he sat up to lean against the bed. “I have a couple ideas. What do you guys think?”

Mmmm. That sounded nice. A long relaxing fuck to clear the mind and reset the body.

“Fuck yes,” Mal groaned. “E? Los?”

Rolling his eyes, Carlos shook his head and turned back to the notebook open on his desk. “You guys go ahead,” he told them. “Count me out.”

When Mal and Jay looked at her, Evie smiled. “That sounds nice. Jay, clear off the bed.”

Immediately, Jay jumped up and began shoving everything onto the floor. From the desk, Evie heard Carlos snort. With a quiet laugh, Evie got up from her own desk and joined Mal. Once she was in reach, Mal wrapped an arm around her waist and dragged her into a kiss. Their leader was thorough, hungry, and Evie gave in willingly, letting Mal’s tongue explore her mouth. Mal always liked to be in control, and all of them were usually more than happy to give it to her–Jay really the only exception and that could be both fun and terrifying to watch.

As Evie surrendered to Mal’s attention she heard the distinct thump of clothes hitting the floor. Moments later, Jay sidled up behind her, warm hands resting on her hips.

“Undress her,” Mal whispered, fingers loosely tangled in Evie’s hair. 

Evie shivered at the command in Mal’s voice, and immediately she felt Jay’s large hands ghosting over her clothes, undoing ties and buckles as quickly as possible. 

But Mal wasn’t done giving orders, “Undress me, E.”

More than happy to comply, Evie made quick work of the knots keeping Mal’s clothes in place and soon their leader was stripped bare. Jay tugged at her dress and Evie lifted her arms to allow him and Mal to pull it up and over her head. It dropped to the floor to form a puddle of dark blue fabric.

Smile a bit smug, Mal took a step back and trailed her grey eyes over Evie’s exposed body and Evie fought the urge to blush. She knew what Mal was seeing: the less than perfect figure, the extra weight along her waist and hips.

“Sexy,” Mal purred before reaching out and groping her breast.

Shivering, Evie leaned back against Jay, letting him support her as Mal teased her.

“I know right?” Jay agreed, his hands exploring her hips even as he mouthed at her neck. “Gods.”

“Yeah, yeah, you’re all pretty,” Carlos muttered and Evie laughed.

Smirking, Mal gave Evie’s breast a final squeeze before pushing her and Jay back towards the bed. “Go,” she ordered. “I don’t feel like standing.”

“Yes ma’am,” Jay snorted and Evie immediately moved from between them to let Mal yank Jay into a fierce kiss. Jay practically growled and Mal pressed even closer, one hand closing around his cock in warning.

Attention locked on them, Evie sat on the bed, slipping a hand between her legs. As much as she would hate to be on the receiving end, watching their battle for dominance, for power, was hot . The way they grabbed at each other, scratched down one another’s bodies, nipped lips, eyes dark with arousal and flashing with challenges. A display of strength and power. Of passion.

“Give in, Jay,” Mal ordered.

“Make me,” he smirked.

“Play nice,” Carlos interrupted, not bothering to look up from his studying.

Rolling her eyes, Mal gave Jay a warning bite to the lip before shoving him down onto the bed. “E.”

Fingers sticky, Evie crawled over to Jay, splaying a hand across his chest to push him onto his back. The bed dipped as Mal joined them. For a moment, their leader just trailed a hand along Evie’s back, making her melt a little, before nudging Evie over a bit. As Mal straddled Jay’s face, Evie took the opportunity to admire her. The perfect curves. The pale skin. The easy, confident way she moved.

It was beautiful. And beyond arousing to watch her grind herself on Jay’s face. Not wanting to be left out, she closed the distance between her and Mal, kissing her leader until she couldn’t breathe. When they finally broke apart, panting, Mal smirked. Following her gaze, Evie laughed.

“Jay’s doing such a good job,” Mal mused, grinding down just a little harder. “Why don’t you give him a treat, E?”

“With pleasure,” Evie purred. 

Shifting into a better position, Evie brushed her fingertips along Jay’s length, earning a muffled groan. It was a sound she’d never get tired of. And from the look in Mal’s eyes, neither would she. After a few more teasing touches, Evie lounged across the bed and slowly, slowly , trailed her tongue over his tip. Jay moaned .

Eyes glittering, Mal reached back to tangle her fingers in his hair. “Let’s see who’s stronger,” she grinned. “Whoever cums first loses. What do you think, Jay? You better with your mouth than Evie?”

“Fuck you,” he managed, but Evie could feel him twitch with interest.

“If you win,” Mal replied.

Evie couldn’t hear if he answered or not, but Mal suddenly arched as his hands rose to grip her thighs and she knew he’d taken the challenge.

She wasn’t about to lose.

Giving him one more lick, she took him fully into her mouth, hollowing her cheeks as she set to work. With each twitch and muffled moan, she adjusted her pace and suction, ruthless as she used her tongue to tease every sensitive spot she’d learned over the years.

Evie lost herself in the actions, mesmerized by the motion of Mal’s and Jay’s bodies, by their sounds. All too soon, she could feel Jay’s legs trembling, his cock twitching, all telltale signs that he was struggling to stay in control. But she wasn’t going to let him. 

Pushing him deeper into her throat, she reached up and tapped Mal, who immediately began to ride Jay even harder. Moments later Jay lost control followed shortly by Mal, the half-fae moaning out her own pleasure.

Satisfied with her work, Evie crawled up the bed next to Jay, pulling Mal down for a searing kiss. 

“I win,” Mal smirked down at Jay, who rolled his eyes and pushed Mal off of him. Evie squeaked in surprise as Mal landed on top of her, who gave her another kiss before rolling to Evie’s other side. 

Propped up on her elbows, Mal leaned over her to kiss Jay, deep and hard and approving. Then they broke apart, smirking, and turned to her. 

She shuddered, even as Carlos commented, “You’re in trouble now.”

She was in trouble. 

So much wonderful and delicious trouble.

Chapter Text

Really, he should have been enjoying himself. The air was crisp, but not cold, and the flowers smelled amazing. There weren’t any clouds blocking the sun so everything was bright.

And yet…

“I think your gardeners have been slacking, Benny-boo. So many of these flowerbeds are dying.”

Audrey.

Yesterday, his mother suggested he try and arrange a date with his betrothed, spend some time talking and enjoying the garden. She was right, he knew she was right. He should spend more time with Audrey and try to work things out. But…

“Ben, are you listening to me?” she frowned, tightening her grip on his arm.

 But gods he was losing his patience with her.

“It’s fall, Audrey,” he reminded her even as he forced himself not to peel her hand off his bicep. “Flowers are going to start dying no matter what the gardeners do.” She should know that too. Autumn started in Ulsted around the same time as it did in Auradon. Taking a deep breath, Ben surveyed the garden and pointed. “And some flowers are blooming. See, the roses are beautiful.”

Nose wrinkling a little, Audrey grimaced. “Oh…Benny-boo, um…”

Barely swallowing a snarl, Ben twitched. “What?”

“I don’t like roses. When I move in, we should replace them. Maybe with pink carnations. Those are my favorite.”

“I’m sure we can find a place for some carnations,” he tried. “There’s a few beds that aren’t dedicated to certain flowers.”

“We should just replace the roses.”

“Audrey-”

“With their thorns, they remind me of how my mother pricked her finger.”

“Audrey-”

Releasing his arm, Audrey stroked her hair, refusing to look at him. “My mother was cursed, Ben. It’s terrifying. To think something as simple as pricking my finger could make me sleep for almost a year.” 

“My father was cursed too, Audrey,” Ben sighed, running a hand through his hair. “He was cursed for 8 years. But he made it through it. So did your mother.”

“Yes, but it isn’t gone,” she replied. When he refused to answer, they continued to walk until she continued, “Would it…would it be possible to have the roses removed when I move here?”

Ben nearly tripped. “What?”

“Would it be possible to have the roses removed when I move here?”

The fucking nerve! How dare she ask something like that?! Roses were integral to his family’s history. And she wanted to just throw that away?!

“Ben?”

Jaw clenched, vision shifting so he knew his pupils were becoming slits, Ben growled. “No,” he managed.

“No?” she repeated, eyes narrowing even as she took a step back. “What do you mean no? Ben, these things remind-”

“Remind my family of how my mother and father fell in love. Of hope,” he interrupted, with another growl.

“But if I prick my finger-”

“Don’t touch them then.”

They fell silent and Audrey didn’t try to take his arm again. 

After a few minutes of wandering, Chip appeared in his peripheral and gestured towards the small gazebo. 

Perfect. Some tea and snacks would help. Give her something else to focus on.

“Would you care for some tea?” he asked, forcing himself to offer his arm.

Wordless, Audrey spun on her heel and headed for the gazebo and Ben couldn’t decide if he was insulted or relieved. Or both.

Shaking himself, he trailed after her with Chip.

Once they were settled, Chip began serving the tea.

“Would you like any honey or lemon?” Chip asked.

“Two spoons of honey. I hate lemon,” Audrey sniped, nose wrinkled as if insulted.

“Any cakes or scones?”

“I’m watching my figure. Do you think I want any?”

“My apologies.”

It took what was left of his self-control not to snap in Chip’s defense. When Chip moved to serve him, Ben waved him off with a grin. “I don’t mind doing it myself, Chip. Thanks though.”

Audrey sniffed, head high, before sipping her tea and grimacing but staying quiet.

As awkward as it was, Ben preferred the quiet. Especially compared to Audrey bitching and complaining about everything. But his mother had set this up so he had to make some kind of effort. Maybe Audrey was just having a bad day. He could understand that. He had bad days too.

He could try to offer an olive branch.

“Look, Audrey,” Ben groaned, running a hand through his hair. “We’re not going to get anywhere if you don’t tell me what’s wrong.”

For a moment he didn’t think she’d answer. Then she sighed and set the teacup down. “Benjamin-” He grimaced. “I feel like you don’t want to listen to me. You’re always dismissing my thoughts and opinions.”

“What? No, I-”

“And you don’t seem to care at all when I try to point out things around the castle that might need to be changed or that make me uncomfortable,” she continued, ignoring him. “You’re the only one who does that.”

Something sparked in his chest.

A snarl built in his throat.

Was she serious?

Gaze drifting to the garden, Audrey said, “Neal and Chad would never treat me like this. Even lesser noblemen would respect me and make the changes.”

He shouldn’t say it. He knew he shouldn’t. But gods he wanted to.

Barely civil smile fixed in place, Ben leaned forward to rest his elbows on the table. “I’ve been meaning to ask, Audrey. There’s been some concerning rumors.”

“Excuse me?”

“There are claims that you’re ‘seeing’ other people on the side. Hooking up with them behind my back,” he shrugged, watching his betrothed press her lips together and her jaw work before her expression smoothed.

“Honestly, Ben, I thought you were better than this,” she pouted. “Rumors are beneath you. Especially ones started by some horrible villains’ kids.”

Yeah. The VKs probably did start them. Not that he blamed them. And honestly he was more interested in the fact that other students were willing to continue to spread the rumors in the first place. If Audrey’s reputation really was impeccable, no one would bother with gossip. 

“I’m going to be the king of Auradon someday,” he replied, careful to keep his expression calm. “I have to worry about its reputation. And I’m surprised you think that people are willing to listen to them. You’re the one who’s always saying that the villain kids aren’t weren’t worth listening to.”

For a split second, Audrey’s eyes flashed and Ben managed not to smile. “Maybe it’s you I should be worried about,” she sneered, lip curling. “With all the time you seem to be spending with those VKs. How do I know you aren’t being unfaithful? That they haven’t seduced you?”

…

Gods he wished. If he could be with them instead of Audrey, Ben would take the opportunity the moment one of them gave it to him. All four of them were strong, passionate, capable, attractive . Being with any one of them would be an honor. Would be fun. Gods, Ben was lucky no one could read his mind sometimes. Especially lucky Mal couldn’t. Or maybe unlucky that she couldn’t. He doubted any of the VKs had a problem hooking up if someone was interested.

…

But he couldn’t and he never would. He couldn’t do that to anyone. Even Audrey. No one deserved an unfaithful partner.

“Because I have more honor than that, Audrey,” he said, catching and holding her gaze. “I don’t believe in cheating on the person I’m promised to.”

For a moment they just stared at each other.

“I don’t know if I believe that,” Audrey told him. Then she smoothed her dress and flounced away, putting distance between them.

Ben didn’t follow.

Instead, he went back to the rose beds and closed his eyes. Maybe he should talk to his parents. Maybe he could convince them to call off the betrothal. So he could be free. Or maybe Audrey would ask her parents. Realize they just weren’t compatible.

How long he stayed there, breathing in the familiar and soothing scent, he didn’t know.

“Your Highness?”

Opening his eyes, Ben turned to face his regent. “Hi, Chip. Has Audrey left?”

“Yes, Ben.” After a pause, Chip asked, “Is everything alright?”

“I don’t know,” Ben admitted. “I don’t know.”

Chapter Text

“Sit…Duke, sit.”

Head tilted, brown eyes locked on him, Duke slowly sat down. Chest warm, Carlos crouched and scratched behind Duke’s ear before giving him a scrap of jerky. Careful not to get him, Duke snatched it out of his hand.

“Good boy.”

Tail wagging, Duke chomped away at the jerky. Smiling, Carlos stretched out in the grass and Checkers perched on his chest. Once she settled, a purr rumbling into him, he idly stroked her back.

It had been a long week. A really long week. But it wasn’t as bad as he thought it’d be. When the professors announced midterms everyone acted like it would be the end of the world. Life on the Isle would always be worse than anything he could ever face on the mainland, but midterms still sounded terrifying.

So he studied. 

And studied. 

And studied.

And midterms turned out to be straightforward. No tricks. No traps. Just a normal test and he wasn’t sure why everyone made such a big deal about them. As tired as he was, he felt okay. The tests weren’t easy, exactly, but they weren’t hard either.

At least he didn’t think so. He doubted Evie did either, though she’d never admit it.

The doors to the dorm slammed open and he winced a little as Checkers gripped him with her claws in surprise.

“Gods, if I didn’t want to burn this place to the ground before, I do now,” Mal muttered as she slogged down the stairs, Evie and Jay in tow. Walking over to him, she let Duke sniff her hand before idly scratching behind his ears. Carlos suppressed a smile as she kicked his foot. “Come on, Los. Dinner.”

With a soft apology to Checkers, Carlos removed her from his chest, earning a disgruntled meow. Getting up, he rolled his eyes as she made her way over to Jay, rubbing along the older boy’s legs until he gave in and pet her. But some of the tension in Jay’s shoulders faded as he did and Carlos fought back another smile. Evie caught his eye and she giggled.

The cafeteria was louder than it had been all week, and he winced as two roughhousing guys bumped into him. If Jay hadn’t insisted on sparring with him throughout the week, their main protector would be just as antsy. With midterms over, they were all free and he knew all too well the need to burn off excess anxiety.

Mal took full advantage of it, forcing her way through the crowd, growling under her breath, “Our table better still be open.”

“Hi!”

Despite knowing better, Carlos relaxed at Rapunzel’s greeting.

“How do you still have energy?” Flynn groaned, slumped forward to rest his head on the table, Pascal eyeing his ear with the same look Mal got before she started trouble.

“The tests weren’t that bad,” Rapunzel smiled.

“You and I both know you’re the smart one in this relationship, Sunshine,” Flynn pointed out, sitting up. “Those were brutal.” 

Mal and Jay both nodded along while Rapunzel frowned softly.

“You’re very smart, Eugene. You know so much about the world.”

“Those are street smarts, Blondie. Not book smarts.”

“They’re still smarts,” she argued.

It was a familiar argument. One he and Evie had with Mal and Jay. It wasn’t a common one, but neither one believed they were smart. Which was stupid. And he’d told them that several times.

“I’m sure we all did well,” Evie smiled, cutting in before things could get too emotional or sappy between the couple. “Let’s go get some food and celebrate the end of midterms.”

With an effort Mal, Jay, and Flynn dragged themselves away from the table, but all of them perked up as they approached the buffet. Carlos carefully kept an eye out for trouble, as well as his pack. It wasn’t likely that something would happen here–they never had trouble before–but it was better to avoid being ambushed if they could help it. Especially since everyone seemed rowdier than usual. 

There was more food than they could eat, like usual, and he took full advantage of it to fill his plate with some of his favorites as well as food to add to their stashes. Like him, Mal and Jay were piling food onto their plates, but Evie…Evie wasn’t. Her plate was barely half full at best.

That wasn’t right. Thinking back, she’d been off for the past week. And every time, before he could say anything, something had distracted them. But he was sure that she wasn’t eating as much as she did when they first arrived. Or as much as the rest of them still did.

Fuck. Was she getting sick? If she was…what would they do? Evie was the only one with any real skill at medicine and even then it was limited.

He needed to keep a closer eye on her. Make sure she was okay.

The rest of dinner was spent complaining about the different tests and how it was getting colder out. Something he hated. Being cold was the worst and he kept waking up thinking he was back at Hell Hall…So far he’d managed not to wake up the rest of his pack, but if it got worse he didn’t think he’d be so lucky.

“I have a few ideas,” Evie replied when Mal asked her to make some coats. “I just need to figure out the best materials.”

“I can help if you want,” Rapunzel offered. “I love to sew and the sooner the coats are made the better.”

“So true,” Flynn yawned and Rapunzel glanced at him.

“We should head back to our rooms,” she smiled. “We’ll see you later.”

“We should be getting back too,” Evie laughed as Jay and Mal both yawned.

Together they returned their plates and trays, before splitting up outside the cafeteria, Rapunzel waving goodbye as they went their separate ways. 

“We should have a picnic,” Evie commented as she threw a stick for Duke to chase. “Before it’s too cold.”

“Sure,” Mal shrugged. “Why not?”

It sounded like a lot of fun. A chance to just hang out with his pack in the sun.

“How about tomorrow?” Carlos suggested as Duke came racing back over to give him the stick. “Since midterms are over.”

“Perfect.”

The rest of the walk back was spent going over what food they wanted and which stashes they needed to raid for it. For once, Mal didn’t protest the idea of using the food for a nonemergency and Carlos didn’t miss the slightly smug smile on Evie’s face.

Chapter Text

The sun warmed the chilly autumn air as Milo draped his coat over Kida’s bare shoulders. His wife tended to lose track of the surface's seasons and while he kept spare clothing in his apartment for her visits, she insisted on taking a walk first. After spending the vast majority of her life below the surface, Kida adored the surface plants and animals, always insisting they take a walk whenever she visited, saying they were always different each time she visited. Atlantis didn’t exactly have many seasons.

“With the assistance of Tirulia, Corona, and Ulsted, we’re making fantastic progress on preserving my people’s culture and history in writing. I have brought the copies you requested so you can translate them from Tirulian into Atlantean,” Kida smiled as she reached up to trail a hand through the red and orange leaves, other hand holding his coat closed. ”We’ve also negotiated an agreement with Atlantica regarding further research of our crystals and their magical qualities.”

“That’s wonderful!” Milo said. “The texts are unclear on the nature and capabilities of the crystals. I suppose there could be texts lost during the submergence that contained more information. However, it is possible that such research was never done. The crystals have always been an integral part of Atlantean culture. Everyone has one, yet how they work and everything they can do is a complete mystery! So much of Atlantis’s past revolves around them, we could-”

“Milo,” Kida laughed, stopping and cupping his cheek. “Your mind is beautiful. It is no wonder you teach the world’s heirs.”

Cheeks warming, Milo readjusted his glasses with a quiet chuckle.

“Tell me, what are your students like this semester?” Kida inquired.

Smiling, Milo looked up at the sky. “I have a wonderful group. There are a few especially bright and curious minds this year and I’m hoping they’ll take one of my classes next semester. The historic community could really use more fresh perspectives.”

“And what of the daughter of Maleficent? You said that she is in your class, did you not?”

Ah Mal. Such a fascinating young lady. There was a brilliant and keen intelligence behind her mask of indifference and apathy. He wished she would participate more. The world would benefit from her perspective. Too many people chose to hide behind their comfortable histories and too many noble bloodlines forgot that the majority of the population did not live in the same luxury.

“I haven’t had the opportunity to interact with her as much as I’d hoped,” he admitted, adjusting his glasses. “She holds herself back during class and has rarely offered her views or opinions whenever we have discussions about the different ways histories are recorded and passed down.”

Slowly, Kida nodded. “I do not understand how ones who grew up in isolation are not eager to engage with the world. Of course, my people do not carry the same trauma. Perhaps you can inspire their curiosity.”

“I hope to,” Milo sighed. “However, before I can do that, they need to feel safe enough to be able to explore the world. I hope to help them feel safe enough to do so.”

Expression warm, Kida stepped in front of him and took his hands. Meeting his eyes, Kida leaned forward and kissed his cheek. “If anyone can accomplish such a feat it is you, Milo.”

“I-thank you.”

“I do not need thanks when I speak the truth,” Kida replied as she returned to his side.

Hand in hand, the pair walked silently along the campus trails. While they had many– many –years still ahead of them, small moments like this would forever be precious. Quiet moments at peace in one another’s company.

“Is that them?”

Gaze following his wife’s, Milo watched a group of four students make their way across the courtyard with a basket and blanket in hand. If it weren’t for their distinctive hair colors and style of dress, they could pass as any other group of students.  

“Yes, that’s them,” he confirmed, Kida brightening, eyes glittering with curiosity.

“Which one is which?” she asked. Her blue eyes tracked them as the four young adults began to arrange the blanket on the grass and empty the basket. Milo smiled. Her thirst for knowledge animated her more than anything else.

“Mal is the young lady with the purpled hair, and the young lady with the blue hair is Evelyn, daughter of Grimhilde,” he explained. “Carlos is the young man with the black and white hair.”

Leaning forward, Kida scanned the rest of the courtyard. “And where is Jay?”

“Jay is the young man with long brown hair.”

“Are you certain?”

Confused, Milo nodded. “Yes, I’m certain.”

“But his hair is not the same as the others? It is a ‘normal’ color.”

He…he hadn’t thought of that. “Not all the residents of the Isle have unique hair colors,” Milo told her. “His Highness Ben apparently just happened to choose three people who do.”

“I do not understand,” Kida frowned. For a moment, she just watched as the students started their picnic. Then she smiled and snatched Milo’s hand, tugging him forward. “Introduce me.”

“Oh, um, Kida,” Milo started as he stumbled after her, “I don’t know if that’s a good idea. They’re very wary of strangers.”

“If we are introduced we will no longer be strangers,” she disagreed, not slowing her pace.

“That isn’t how that works.”

As he attempted to pull Kida to a stop–even after training with some of the Atlantean soldiers at her request, Milo could only just slow her down, let alone stop her–movement in the corner of his eye caught his attention. Another group of students were making their way across the Green towards Mal and her friends.

Normally, he wouldn’t be concerned, but the rumors and stories floating around campus the past few weeks made him wary of students from the mainland interacting with those from the Isle. And not because of Mal and her friends. No, he didn’t trust those from the mainland to be civil.

Apparently Kida agreed. His wife’s entire demeanor changed, eyes darkening as she tensed.

They were too far to hear when the two groups met, Mal and Evelyn both rising to intercept the other students. Behind them, Jay shifted closer to the girls while Carlos retreated to gather up the picnic supplies.

Kida no longer had to pull Milo along after her; he was running too, intent on reaching the students before anything got out of hand.

As they approached, the voices grew louder and louder, and not just because they were drawing closer; both parties had resorted to shouting. 

Jay, Evelyn, and Mal had all stepped forward, nearly face to face with the other students, with Evelyn kept safely between the other two and Carlos ducked behind them. Something was said, Evelyn stumbled back, and Mal and Jay closed ranks to shield her from the mainlanders. 

They were almost there. Just a little further and they could stop this.

“Hey!” Kida shouted, catching the attention of the groups.

Jay glanced towards them, eyes widening. Open and distracted, he didn’t see the boy across from him throw a punch. Fist connected with face and Jay staggered back, blood already starting to drip from his nose.

“That’s eno-!” Milo began.

And a wave of green lightning surged out from Mal as she screamed, all of the students thrown back a few feet, Kida barely keeping her feet.

Milo staggered to a halt, staring in shock even as Mal’s eyes went wide. Before he could react, the daughter of Maleficent whirled towards her friends, yanked them to their feet, and all four bolted, abandoning their picnic entirely.

This wasn’t good.

“Go!” Kida ordered as she stalked towards the other students. “Help them!”

Without questioning it, Milo chased after Mal and her group. They were already out of sight, but the rumors of the four of them sharing a single room had been the talk of the campus, even among the teachers, so he knew where to find them. Or at least where to start looking. 

Slowing as he approached the dorm, Milo gently opened the door and peered at the room listings posted in the entrance to all the dorms. It wasn’t difficult to find their information listed near the top. Even the ladies were listed; Prince Ben must have thrown some weight around to make that official. He briefly wondered if there was a similar listing for them in the women’s dorm, just in case they decided to switch rooms.

Taking a moment to gather his wits, and courage, Milo touched the crystal around his neck. He only had one chance at this. If he did this wrong they would never let him assist them in the future. They needed help, and he wasn’t going to let them down now. One last deep breath, and he made his way to their room.

Through the door, he could faintly hear frantic voices and rummaging. Careful, he knocked and immediately all noises behind the door stopped.

“It’s Milo Thatch,” he called. “Mal, are you all okay?”

Silence. 

“Mal?”

“Why do you care?” she snapped. “You’re just going to blame us like everyone else. We didn’t do anything wrong!”

“You’re right,” he agreed. “They started it and they struck you first.”

Once again, the room went silent.

He was about to settle down on the floor when Mal asked, “What?”

“I said you’re right,” he repeated. “You didn’t do anything wrong.”

“Then why are you here?”

“Because I want to make sure you four are alright, and you need an ally right now. I don’t intend to let you be punished for trying to protect yourselves.”

Nothing more came from behind the door and he didn’t push them to talk. After a few minutes, he sat down and made himself comfortable. He didn’t know how long it would take for the guards to arrive, but he intended to be there when they did.

  Nearly an hour passed before he heard shouting outside and approaching the dorm. Pushing himself back to his feet, Milo moved to intercept the newcomers before they got too close to the room. Outside, he found Kida arguing with a pair of guards, his wife happily in their faces.

“What’s going on here?” he asked, adjusting his vest and glasses and attempting to channel his authority as husband of the Atlantean chieftess.

“These men want to take the children,” Kida hissed.

“We’ve told you,” one of the guards groaned, “We are not taking them. We’re here to escort them to an audience with the king and queen.”

“They are innocent!”

“That isn’t for us to decide,” the other guard said. “Our orders are to bring them in.”

Before Kida could argue further, Milo stepped between them. “We will escort them. Your presence will not be necessary.”

“No offense meant, Professor, but we do need to be here.”

“Very well. Stay here and I will go get them,” Milo insisted and, when Kida glared at them, the guards relented.

This wasn’t going to be easy.

Chapter Text

“Because I want to make sure you four are alright, and you need an ally right now. I don’t intend to let you be punished for trying to protect yourselves.”

All of them glanced at Mal. After all, she’d identified him as her Ancient History professor, Milo Thatch. She had the most information on the man. Eyes narrowed, Mal shook her head. If he was lying, she couldn’t tell and ultimately it didn’t matter.

He couldn’t do anything to actually protect them anyway.

Huddled in the corner furthest from the door, Carlos sorted through their bags again and again, making sure they had the basics for escape: clothes, food, Evie’s potion kit. There was nowhere for them to go. Not if they wanted to find a way to break the barrier, and if they didn’t Maleficent would kill them sooner or later. But the instinct to run could only be suppressed so much and Evie was just grateful he was moving instead of hiding.

With nothing else she could do, Evie turned back where she’d sat Jay on the bed. Blood no longer dripped from his nose and it didn’t look broken, but she wanted to make sure. He grimaced and pulled back from her touch as she dabbed away the blood.

“Is now really the time?” he frowned. “We aren’t exactly safe.”

“Then what do you suggest?” she snapped, giving him a look. Taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes. Someone needed to be calm. “Even if we decided to run, there’s a professor outside our door and too many people outside if we go through the window. We’re trapped here.”

A vicious curse from Mal answered her from across their room where their leader paced. Sparks flickered in her hair and, as Evie watched, Mal forced herself to stop and breathe. Carlos shrank further into the corner. Not exactly afraid, but definitely wary. If she was honest, Evie was too. Mal’s magic…

But now wasn’t the time to bring it up. Mal was too on edge.

An examination reassured her that Jay was fine and no real damage had been done. Satisfied, she nodded towards Mal. After a pause, Jay rose and stretched before moving to lean against the door, dark eyes tracking their leader as she continued to pace.

Throwing the bloody washrag into the bathroom, Evie walked over to join Carlos. Wordlessly, she sat down and opened her arms. Immediately, their pup crawled over and pressed into her side. Silence ruled the room as Mal slowly stopped letting off sparks. 

And then there was shouting outside. 

Angry shouting.

Eyes wide, Carlos went rigid. Knife drawn, Jay stepped back from the door and braced himself.

Cursing under her breath, Mal crept to the window to peek outside. “Fuck. Guards.”

“Guards?” Carlos breathed.

“Godsdamnit,” Jay spat, hand dropping to his dagger. “Now what?”

Now what? There wasn’t a good answer to that. They all knew it.

They were going to be sent back. They were to die. They were-

A soft knock interrupted her thoughts.

“Mal? It’s Milo.”

Silence.

“Do we answer?” Jay hissed, voice low.

“I don’t know!” Mal snarled just as quiet.

“Mal, are you there?” Milo called.

Whirling, Mal stomped over to the door. “What?!”

“Mal, the King and Queen wish to see you. If you don’t come out, the guards will come in for you.” When they didn’t reply, he continued, “Mal, I am on your side. Right now, the other students are accusing you of starting the fight. If you come willingly and provide your side of the story it will make this easier.”

“Just me?”

“I’m sorry,” and Evie was surprised by how genuine he sounded. “They’ve asked for all of you.”

Lip curled, Mal breathed a curse. Evie tightened her hold on Carlos. “You said you’ll help us. How?” Mal demanded.

“Kida and I will be with you the entire time. We witnessed everything and can verify your story.”

“Mal?” Evie whispered. They had to make a decision and they had to do it now. 

Run or obey.

For several heartbeats Mal didn’t react. Then, she gestured for Jay to open the door. “We’re coming out,” she called.

Slowly, cautiously, they filed out of their room and Milo relaxed. Giving them a soft smile, he said, “It’s going to be alright.”

None of them gave him an answer and he didn’t push for one, instead leading them outside where two guards and a strange woman with white hair and skin only a couple shades lighter than Uma’s were waiting. When one of the guards stepped forward, opening her mouth, the stranger slid between them with a quiet, “You have gotten what you wanted. Go. We will follow.”

There was a moment of hesitation before the guard sighed, turned on her heel, and began walking. Milo followed first, then Mal, then her and Carlos, with Jay behind them. The strange woman walked behind Jay, between him and the second guard.

The walk was silent.

Evie stared up at the faculty building as they drew closer. She’d never gone inside before, uninterested in the professors’ office hours and wanting to avoid the possibility of running into Queen Belle. As far as she knew, the rest of her pack hadn’t either. What she did know was that none of them would ever choose to go into again if they weren’t sent back to the Isle.

After three flights of stairs, the guard in front stopped in front of a pair of doors with a plaque that said: Belle. Dean of The University of Auradon.

Fingers twitching for her compact mirror that was back in their room, Evie fought the urge to frown. She hadn’t had a chance to check her makeup before they left. What if something was smudged?! She couldn’t see the King and Queen like that! Before she could turn around, Carlos caught her arm, grip trembling.

The doors swung open.

She couldn’t do this. There was no way she could do this.

Beast glared at them from behind the desk with Queen Belle at his side, and while she didn’t look as hostile, she was far from welcoming. Just off to the side, Ben constantly smoothed out his jacket, lower lip caught between his teeth.

As if that wasn’t enough, the gang of students that had challenged them, attacked them, were only a few feet away.

Unable to retreat with a guard and the strange woman behind them, her pack eased into the room. Silent, Jay shifted to place himself between them and the rest of the room, ushering them as far away as possible, while Mal stood braced at his side. Fingers twitching, hands trembling, their leader crossed her arms and lifted her chin. Carlos stayed tucked behind Evie, doing everything possible to stay out of sight. Whether it was because he was terrified–she could feel him shaking as he pressed against her back–or because he was guarding her back–his hands hovered near the sheathes hidden in his pants–she couldn’t be sure. Though it was probably safe to assume it was a mix of both.

Before anyone could speak, the woman stepped forward, arms crossed. “Well, they have come. I still do not believe this is necessary. They have not done anything wrong.”

“Queen Kidagakash,” Beast began, “These accusations are incredibly serious. Especially considering their,” his lip curled slightly as he glanced towards Evie’s pack, “heritage.”

“An investigation is a necessary procedure whether or not the accusations are true,” Queen Belle intervened when Queen Kidagakash–was she the one Professor Milo meant when he said Kida?--straightened. “Their heritage is not why they were brought in.”

“They attacked us!” one of the students interrupted, pointing at Jay.

Mal twitched and Jay’s fist clenched. But neither of them dared speak. One lesson the Isle taught all kids was when to keep your mouth shut. You never antagonized those who have the ability to kill you with no trouble. And while Beast wouldn’t directly kill them–supposedly–he’d send them back to the Isle which would end with the same result.

Bright blue eyes colder than the sky, Queen Kidagakash faced the other gang. “Be silent. You have already told your story.”

“Queen Kidagakash is correct, Sulivan. Your statement is already on record. Now we need the other side of the story.” Queen Belle’s gaze turned to Mal. “Go ahead.”

Evie caught Mal’s eye as her leader glanced towards her. Taking a deep breath, Evie curtsied deeply. “Thank you, Your Majesty.” Careful not to look towards the other students, Evie kept her gaze lowered. “We wanted to take advantage of the nice weather and have a picnic. After we were given some food from the dining hall, we took a blanket from our room and found a spot on the grass in the Green. Shortly after we set up, the other group of students approached us. They insulted us and accused us of things unfit to be repeated in Your Majesties’ presence. I asked them to leave.”

This was the more dangerous part. “When they refused, Mal returned the insults. Soon there was shouting and then one of them punched Jay.” She’d cleaned off the blood, but the bruising around Jay’s eyes was evident. “Then…” Voice trailing off, she glanced at Mal. What had happened? Even Mal seemed surprised by her own magic.

“I lost control of my magic,” Mal said, voice tight, eyes locked on something over Queen Belle’s shoulder. “It knocked everyone over.”

Lost control?! The sparks Mal let off whenever her emotions got too strong were new and concerning, but Mal never lost control. Behind her, Evie felt Carlos twitch. Had Mal known there was a chance of her magic acting out? Why hadn’t she told them? Thoughts hidden behind her carefully crafted mask, Evie resumed her statement. “We left our picnic stuff and ran back to our room. We didn’t want to risk someone else attacking us.”

“So you did attack them,” Beast observed and Mal bristled.

“Only after Jay was punched,” Ben protested, speaking for the first time. “Besides, she said she lost control of her magic.”

Beast snorted. “An easy excuse.”

“I’m not lying,” Mal muttered.

“I find that difficult to believe.”

Grey eyes flashing green, Mal straightened and Evie grabbed the back of her shirt to keep her from stepping forward. “I knocked everyone over. Why would I do that to my people if I could control it? Ever since we got here my magic hasn’t been acting right and your fucking Magic Basics class is teaching me shit.”

“A villain does not care about whether or not they hurt their own people.”

Before Mal could answer, Professor Milo stepped into the center of the room. “That is out of line, King Adam. We are not here to judge them for where they were born. We are here to find the truth and judge fairly. Otherwise justice is worthless.”

“King Milo-”

Stunned, Evie stared at the thin and scholarly man facing the Beast head on. King? Mal’s professor was a king ? Could he…Maybe he could help them.

“I witnessed the entire thing,” Professor–King?--Milo interrupted. “As did Kidagakash. These four did nothing to antagonize those students or give them reason to approach. Whether or not Mal’s use of her magic was intentional, changes very little. She did not strike first and she did not injure anyone beyond a few small scratches at worst.” He gestured pointedly towards the other students. “They, however, actively sought out a fight and were the first to turn things physical. The verdict is clear.” Eyes narrowing behind his glasses, he added, “Ignoring it would suggest a dangerous bias, King Adam, and a willingness to allow personal beliefs to interfere with justice.”

The following silence nearly made Evie wonder if she had gone deaf. Ben was staring at Milo, a strange mix of shock and admiration in his eyes, while the Queen’s expression was carefully blank.

Mal angled herself away from the royals, ready to bolt, Jay tense beside her. Carlos slid closer to Evie, hand finding hers.

When the royal professor turned to face them, Evie lowered herself into a curtsey, the rest of her pack too stunned to react.

“Oh, no, you don’t need to bow to me,” King Milo told her with an awkward smile. “Really. I prefer being a professor. Speaking of which, Mal.” Her leader snapped to attention. “Can you tell me a bit more about your troubles with the Magic Basics class?”

“I, um…” For a moment, Mal trailed off before gathering herself. “I can’t do any of the lessons. Like, I can’t even make a rock float. The only thing that dumbass class has taught me is a breathing thing and that works most of the time.” She shrugged.

“I see. Dean Belle,” he glanced over his shoulder, “I believe it may be prudent to speak with Mal’s professor in Magic Basics.”

Slowly, Queen Belle nodded. “Yes. That seems like a reasonable course of action.”

“King Adam,” King Milo continued, “This should be satisfactory, correct? I believe they are free to go?”

Wordlessly, Beast nodded.

That was enough for Mal. Evie allowed herself to be yanked out of the room by their leader, Carlos still clutching her hand.

They could leave.

They were allowed to leave.

If she understood everything correctly, they weren’t even going to be punished.

“Is this real?” Carlos whispered.

Evie wasn’t sure how to answer.

She barely noticed as they rushed past the chairs in the outer room, but the sound of the office doors opening behind them froze them in place.

“Guys,” Ben called. Hand trailing through his hair, he bit his lip before saying, “Go ahead and relax in your room. I’ll come by later with dinner and any more information you’ll want to know.”

Mal just nodded before turning and disappearing down the stairs. Ben offered Evie a faint smile. Then he too disappeared, the office doors closing behind him as he rejoined the other royalty.

Pulse unsteady, Evie followed the boys down the stairs.

Chapter Text

Smoothing out his jacket, Ben double checked to make sure he had everything. After finding the blanket and basket they’d abandoned, he’d gotten them a fresh meal and plenty of extra snacks: strawberries, chocolate, salmon, steak, green beans, and a pitcher of water. If he was right, they weren’t going to leave their room for the rest of the weekend, which meant they had to have a food stash hidden away. 

He needed to remember to offer to have meals delivered until they were comfortable leaving.

…

He was stalling. He knew he was. He’d already had three hours to prepare for this. But he wasn’t ready. Not only was he bringing information on the jackasses who targeted the VKs, he was visiting the VKs room, their territory , for the first time. A small part of him, despite the circumstances, couldn’t help but be excited. Their room . The place they probably allowed themselves to relax and be themselves completely. This was his first chance to catch a glimpse of that.

With an effort, he shook himself. Focus. If he got this wrong, he’d lose what little trust he had and he’d have to start all over again trying to make sure they felt comfortable enough around him to relax. One more breath, and he took the last few steps towards the door.

Two knocks and the door cracked open to reveal Jay, dark eyes narrowed, head high, a challenge Ben didn’t meet, dropping his gaze just a little.

“Mal,” Jay said over his shoulder.

Lifting his gaze, Ben took advantage of the opportunity to study the room as Mal strode forward. The lighting was dim, obscuring most of the details, but he could see some of it. Carlos’s hair looked almost golden in the warm light as he sat beside Evie on one of the queen size beds. Both of them held themselves carefully, as if waiting for a signal on how to react.

An arm lifted, blocking his view, and he blinked, finding Mal leaning against the doorframe as Jay stepped back to stand behind her shoulder, further hiding the others from Ben.

“Ben,” Mal said.

“Hi,” he greeted, giving her what he hoped was a steady smile as he held up his offerings. “I brought you your basket and blanket.” As she accepted them, he added, “Dinner is in there.”

Grey eyes studied him before Mal cracked open the basket to peer inside. For a split second her eyes widened and then she blinked and simply passed the basket to Jay. “Thanks. Anything else?”

“Yeah. Those guys who targeted you are going to be punished. Detention for two weeks.”

“That’s it?” she growled and he couldn’t blame her. He’d been pretty pissed too. Still was.

“The King refused to allow more,” Ben muttered, a low growl building in his own chest. At the sound, Jay tilted his head. Taking a breath, he ran a hand through his hair. “But Mo-Queen Belle wouldn’t let them get away with just a slap on the wrist. Detention was the best compromise.”

“Uh huh,” she snorted.

“It’s bullshit,” he snapped. Mal twitched and he wasn’t sure if she was trying to retreat or if she approved. Again, he forced himself to breathe. “I’m sorry.”

“What?” 

“I’m sorry. You guys don’t deserve any of this. You didn’t do anything wrong, and my father was willing to just let the perpetrators get away with it.”

Four pairs of eyes pin him in place and while it didn’t feel uncomfortable, he knew they were assessing him. Whether or not they found him wanting…

“Life isn’t fair,” Jay finally shrugged.

“Never was. Never will be,” Mal agreed.

They were right, but he couldn’t help but wish they weren’t. “I suppose so,” he sighed, Mal arching an eyebrow. “Thank you for cooperating with the guards, by the way. It really helped.”

“We didn’t have much of a choice,” Mal snorted and Ben frowned.

“You could’ve run.”

“To where?” Mal crossed her arms. “We don’t have anywhere to go.”

“I suppose that’s true,” he conceded with a faint wince. How did he always fail to remember that? Why couldn’t he stop putting his foot in his mouth? “May I come in?”

“Thanks for the food.”

And then there was a door in his face before Ben could even process what she’d said.

Well.

That could’ve gone better.

“I’ll have food delivered for the rest of the weekend unless you tell me otherwise,” he called.

No response.

Silently cursing himself, Ben retreated from the dorm and began the trek back to the dining hall. As he entered, he spotted Lonnie, Doug, Flynn and Rapunzel with their heads together at the usual table.

“What’s going on?” he asked, joining them.

“Rumor is something happened with the VKs,” Flynn commented, eyes locking with Ben’s. When Ben hesitated, Flynn nodded slowly. “So it’s true.”

“Yeah. Some students picked a fight with them and…” Should he tell them? It wasn’t really his place to tell them Mal was struggling with her magic. She wouldn’t appreciate people knowing, but while she didn’t seem to want to hurt people, there was still the chance she would on accident.

“And,” Lonnie prompted.

“And one of them punched Jay.” He wouldn’t tell them about Mal. Not unless it became absolutely necessary. None of them were likely to piss Mal off enough for her to lose control anyway.

“Seriously? Please tell me Jay hit them twice as hard.”

“That’s awful,” Rapunzel frowned. “Are they okay?”

“Well, they aren’t in trouble,” Ben said. “Professor Milo and Queen Kida saw the whole thing. But they’re definitely on edge. I don’t think we’re going to see them much.” When Lonnie opened her mouth, he shook his head, “No, Lonnie. Jay didn’t punch them back.”

“We’ll give them some space,” Flynn agreed as Lonnie grumbled that Jay would’ve kicked all their asses.

Eventually the conversation turned to other things, but Ben didn’t hear any of it.

Chapter Text

The moment the door closed, Mal threw the lock into place and marched over to dump the basket and blanket on a desk. Evie couldn’t agree more. Tension hovered over them ever since they left Queen Belle’s office and, now that Ben finally visited and confirmed that they weren’t in trouble, they could finally start to let go.

Without a word, Mal grabbed Jay’s arm and yanked him closer, lips crashing against his. He was more than willing to go along with her now that the wait was over.

Once she was satisfied they were going to be fine taking care of each other, Evie turned her attention to Carlos. Curled against the headboard, her pup met her gaze, unconsciously leaning towards her. Eyes soft, she closed the distance between them. Fingers intertwining with his, she rested her forehead against his, relaxing at the gentle rush of his breath across her skin.

“Are you alright with this?” she murmured. As desperately as she wanted to reassure herself they were fine, they were safe, she would rather die than ask for something Carlos couldn’t give. When he nodded, she squeezed his hand softly. “Can you speak?”

“Yes,” he whispered.

With his consent properly given, Evie cupped his jaw and trailed her lips over his. As his eyes fluttered, lashes dark against his pale skin, she took a moment to admire him. Fine features. Sharp and handsome cheekbones. Constellations of freckles.

Touch light, she guided his hands to her corset. Deft fingers easily working the laces, Carlos shifted just enough to let her  begin ridding him of his vest and shirt. Once her corset fell away, Evie gently broke the kiss with a soft lick to his lower lip. Then, slowly, putting on a show, she got off the bed and let her dress fall to the floor to pool around her feet.

His gaze drifted over her body, and for a split second she thought he was frowning, but when she blinked there was nothing but adoration in his eyes. “Your turn,” she told him and he slid from the bed to strip off the rest of his clothes while she returned to the bed. The sound of a corset hitting the floor made him roll his eyes and Evie giggle. Mal and Jay weren’t holding back tonight.

The dim light warmed the color of Carlos’s hair as he shimmied out of his pants and Evie couldn’t help but think that if Mal wasn’t so distracted and tense this would be a perfect moment for her to sketch.

Across the room, she could hear Mal and Jay “battling” for dominance, but her interest was in the boy shivering in the chilled air before her. “Come here, pup,” Evie cooed, opening her arms for him. Soft, chocolate brown eyes found hers and she smiled. “My sweet boy.”

Immediately, Carlos closed the distance between them, letting her guide him into a kiss. Warm lips parted for her and Evie took her time tasting him, tongue gliding along his. Each quiet whimper gently heated her blood and she settled her hands on his hips. Melting into her touch, Carlos licked into her mouth.

Lips never leaving his, Evie traced patterns over his skin, trailed her fingers along the scars littering his body. Hers. Theirs. Every scar proof he was still alive despite everything the world did to try and steal him from them. A gentle bump of his nose against hers broke her away from her thoughts. With a soft smile, she stroked his hair. He was right. The only thing that mattered was right here right now.

Cuddling into her arms, Carlos kissed along the curve of her throat and Evie hummed. As much as she loved being with Jay and Mal, there was something so sweet and adoring about the way Carlos touched her that would forever soothe her. Fingers calloused from hard work glided over her breasts, teasing her nipples into hard little pebbles.

“Mmmm,” Evie sighed, playing with his hair, admiring how soft it was now that they were in Auradon. “Go down for me?” she asked, careful to make it a question he could say no to.

Instead, he nodded and ran his fingers over her breasts one last time. Soft lips kissed a line down her body and she let herself relax back into the bed. Eyes closing, she focused on the reassuring weight and heat of Carlos above her as he moved lower and lower until his clever tongue found her core. Unlike the way he used it to tease and taunt with sharp words, he was slow and sensual as he used it to worship her body.

Quivering, Evie arched into the wet warmth of his mouth. Another gentle lap of his tongue and Evie shuddered out her orgasm, pleasure rippling through her in long, slow waves. “Carlos,” she sighed as she guided him back up for a kiss.

“E,” he whimpered, nuzzling into her hand as she stroked his hair.

“That was wonderful, little pup. Thank you.” When he whined, Evie smiled and, scratching softly at his scalp, sucked a slow, deep mark on his pulse. “My turn,” she whispered in his ear, preening when he trembled.

Still pressing soft kisses to his jaw and head, she ran a hand along his chest, slowly petting him. “You’re so cute, little pup. So good for us.” At a particularly needy whine, she repeated the movement, nails scratching softly over his chest. “Is this okay?”

Two soft taps against her shoulder answered.

“Good boy. Let me know if that changes.”

Another two taps and a nod.

Ever since they implemented this system, it had been easier for all of them; Carlos could still communicate even when he wasn’t able to speak, and the rest of them were able to get clearer and more reassuring consent.

His skin gradually warmed beneath her fingers and she took her time teasing him, stroking along his chest, his torso, his hips. Every little shiver she coaxed from him made her smile and she continued to whisper gentle praise in his ear. Once he was curling against her, his whimpers pleading and needy, Evie turned her attention lower. The whine he let out as her fingers caressed his cock was perfect and she kissed the claim on his pulse as a reward. Immediately, he melted, going nearly limp as he panted softly, breath brushing her skin.

“So sweet for me,” she breathed, fingers gliding over his hard cock, earning a twitch. “Want me to make you feel good?”

Hazy chocolate eyes watched her through dark lashes as he pressed two little kisses against her breast.

“Mouth?”

Four taps.

“Just my hand?”

Two kisses.

“Good boy.”

Lips meeting his, Evie stroked him slow and deep, swallowing his whines and moans. Safe. They were safe. A locked door between them and the world. Food ready for them when they were done. Jay would heal. Carlos and Mal were uninjured. Her darling pup trembled, his whines warning her that he was getting close.

“It’s okay,” she soothed, free hand moving to stroke his hair. “Let go, Los. Cum for me.”

A shudder rippled through him as he spilled over her fingers and she worked him carefully through the high. As he came down, Evie scattered kisses over his forehead and cheeks. “Good boy.”

With a content whimper, he nuzzled into her shoulder and let himself go limp. Settling them into a comfortable position, Evie glanced across the room to the other bed. Mal was currently on top, Jay pinned beneath her as she took full advantage of her control, riding him hard for her own pleasure. Not that Jay cared. As long as he was buried inside her, he enjoyed it. Eventually he’d take control for himself, but that was just that; a need for control. To be able to have power.

A soft rumble turned her attention from their packmates to the boy she was resting against. 

“Hungry?” she smiled and he nodded, blushing faintly. 

Kissing his chest, Evie slid from beneath the blankets. The air was cold against her skin as she glided over to the basket and dug through it. Ben had been surprisingly thorough. There was a variety of foods and she recognized several of their favorites in the selection. Interesting. At lunch with the Queen the same foods were present. The prince was paying close attention. It wasn’t particularly dangerous information for him to have so Evie wouldn’t bother mentioning it.

Food in hand, Evie returned to the bed. Carlos lifted the blankets for her and she settled back under the warm blankets. Side by side, they cuddled as they ate, watching as Mal and Jay scratched and nipped one another.

“I will never understand them,” Carlos muttered, rolling his eyes. Evie laughed and kissed him.

He tasted like chocolate.

Chapter Text

“How has Mal been performing in class, Mirian?” Belle inquired as the other woman stirred a spoonful of sugar into her tea. After Mal’s revelation yesterday, Belle requested a meeting with her professor for Magic Basics the very next day. If the daughter of Maleficent truly was struggling to control her magic, there was reason for concern. Not only for the other students, but for Mal herself. Untrained and uncontrolled magic had a history of harming its users.

“For the daughter of the most powerful fae alive, her performance is lackluster,” Mirian replied, uninterested. “She doesn’t seem to retain any of the information needed to cast spells and as a result can’t perform even the most basic spells.”

“Oh?”

“One of our recent classes revolved around a simple levitation spell and we used rocks for the practical portion of the class, Mal never once succeeded in lifting her stone.”

Indignation flickered to life and Belle sipped at her tea in an attempt to extinguish it. If a student was underperforming, it was the University’s responsibility to assist them in reaching their potential and understand why they were struggling. The VKs had been students for nearly half a semester and Mirian never mentioned Mal’s struggles.

“There was an incident yesterday where Mal’s magic broke free from her control,” Belle commented, watching the professor’s expression over the rim of her cup. “When I spoke with her, Mal told me that nothing in class was helping her learn to use or control her magic. Do you have any idea why that may be?”

Startled, Mirian set aside her teacup and when Belle continued to watch her, the woman frowned. After a moment, she said, “I admit, I was under the impression that her heritage would allow her to use standard magic. However, it is quite possible that as a half fae, her magic does not follow the same structure as our own.”

“If that’s true, what can we do to assist her?”

“It’s difficult to say, Your Majesty. Not much is known about fae magic. Mortals cannot use it and the fae do not share their secrets. Their magic is more ‘wild’ and does not seem to have consistent rules or ways of casting.”

That made this more complicated. Belle had hoped they could find a solution for Mal that wouldn’t leave the young woman struggling quickly. What she was learning, however, was that it might take several attempts to find the best solution. “I see,” Belle nodded slowly. “Thank you for your time. If I need any further advice, I’ll contact you.”

As the door closed behind her, Belle rubbed her forehead. While she’d planned for this last night, she wasn’t eager to move forward. Taking another sip of her tea and adding a spoon of honey, Belle sighed. Mirror in hand, Belle straightened her crown, touched up her makeup, and smiled.

“Mirror, call Cinderella.”

Mist swirled behind the glass before clearing to reveal a lovely courtyard and a swan fountain spitting water.

“Belle!” Cinderella beamed, aquamarine eyes shining as she adjusted the mirror. “How are you?”

“It’s been quite the interesting year,” Belle smiled. “However, it’s been going well. Ella, I have a favor to ask.”

“Of course, Belle. I’m happy to help however I can.”

“I have a student that’s struggling in Magic Basics. She’s half fae and her magic has been acting up.” She wasn’t lying. As close as she and Cinderella were, she didn’t feel her fellow queen needed to know which student was struggling.

“Oh,” Cinderella frowned, expression softening. “That’s terrible. I can’t imagine how frustrating that must be.”

Belle nodded, her own expression falling a bit. “She was rather upset yesterday when it was more unruly than usual. Since fae magic is so undocumented, I was hoping Joy would be available to help teach her.”

“I’m so sorry. Fairy Godmother is actually in the fae realm right now. There was some business she needed to attend to, and I’m uncertain when she’ll return.”

Closing her eyes for a moment, Belle sighed inwardly. That was just unfortunate timing. “Well, thank you so much. I’ll keep looking.”

“You could always ask one of the fairies in Ulsted,” Cinderella suggested. “There’s always at least one of them in the country at any given time and Aurora wouldn’t mind letting them help a student in need.”

Unfortunately that wasn’t an option for several reasons. “That’s a good idea.” Just not one she could use. “Thank you.”

After exchanging a last goodbye, Belle closed the call and stared at the mirror for a moment. Who else could help? Mer magic was definitely different from fae magic and it wouldn’t be possible to have them come to the University to teach Mal even if the magic was compatible. None of the other royals had close ties to magical beings except…

“Mirror. Call Aladdin.”

Mist swirled again before clearing to reveal the Sultan. The sounds of merchants hawking wares and performers aweing crowds filtered through the mirror.

“Belle!”

The Sultan’s warm greeting drew a smile from her as it always did. Agrabah’s rulers never failed to bring a positive and welcoming aura with them. His turban and royal robes had been traded for a maroon fez and an open purple vest as he mingled with his citizens.

“Hello, Aladdin. I hope I’m not interrupting anything.”

“No, no. Not at all. To what do I owe this pleasure?”

“I hate to call solely for business, but I have a favor to ask.”

“Of course. How can I help?”

“Mal, Maleficent’s daughter, is struggling to control her magic. There was an incident yesterday that could’ve been dangerous if her magic had decided to do something other than push people away.”

“I see,” Aladdin nodded slowly, pensive. “The Magic Basics class isn’t working, I take it.”

“Correct. The only lessons that have proven helpful are the ones on meditation. I was hoping Joy could teach Mal, but she’s currently out of the realm and, well…”

“The only other fairies aren’t exactly options,” he filled in and Belle nodded. “So, I’m guessing you’re hoping Genie can help.” Once more, Belle nodded. “I’ll send him your way. He’ll be more than happy to help.”

“Thank you, Aladdin,” Belle smiled. “I appreciate it.”

“Any time, Belle. Just let me know if I can do anything more to help.”

“I will. Tell Jasmine I say hello.”

As the image faded from the mirror, Belle sat back in her chair and sipped at her tea. Gods willing Genie could help.

Chapter Text

In for seven. Hold for four. Out for seven. In for seven. Hold for four. Out for seven.

Gods she didn’t want to be here. During her entire walk to class, she felt eyes following her. Fucking Ascendancy students and their obsession with gossip. It shouldn’t bother her. But the gossip this time wasn’t vicious like the ones about her packs’ sex life; this time it could make people think they’re weak enough to challenge. It took all her self-control to stop herself from throwing sparks each time she caught someone staring.

She’d never been scared of her own magic before. It was a part of her. As natural to her as the air in her lungs and the blood in her veins. But when her pack was targeted…She could’ve hurt them.

Somehow none of her pack was hurt, but her magic lashed out and they were in range. And it hit them.

Of course Evie and Jay interrogated her about her magic: Evie wanting to know why she hadn’t told them she was having trouble and Jay about how often it happened. Carlos was the only one who didn’t dare talk about it.

Seven. Four. Seven.

Seven. Four. Seven.

Skin prickling, she slumped into one of the desks at the very back of the classroom where no one could stare at her without her noticing. At least professors were good for one thing; they always wanted eyes on them.

“Good morning, everyone,” Professor What’s-her-name said, striding to the chalkboard. “Today we will be discussing the fundamental rules of divination and exploring its practical uses.”

Wonderful. More magic she couldn’t use and nothing about how to control the magic she had. Pulling out her notebook, Mal continued her sketch of one of the campus fountains, a mermaid holding a spitting fish over her head. It was elegant and funny at the same time, something Mal liked about it. Utterly uninterested in wasting time and brain energy on class, she lost herself in the soothing motions of shading.

“Guys, gals, and our nonbinary pals!” a bodiless voice boomed.

Confused, Mal glanced up and watched as the rest of the class looked around for the source of the voice. Even her professor seemed confused. This wasn’t a part of the class.

“Please put your hands together for the star guest!”

Guest? What the hell?

"Introducing Agraba's one and only Genie!"

The entire class jumped in alarm as a cloud of blue smoke exploded in front of the chalkboard. Appearing within the smoke, a giant blue man twirled into the air, arms spread wide, strange and bouncy music and an applause playing from somewhere.

"Genie," Professor Mirian coughed as she waved a hand to clear the smoke. "What a pleasant surprise. What brings you to my class?"

Genie? As in the actual Genie that helped defeat Jafar? That Genie? For a split second, Mal's eyes flashed green. This being was part of the reason Jay was born on the Isle. Why his dumbass father was so obsessed with fucking lamps.

Genie shrunk down until he only towered six inches above the professor, legs forming out of the blue wisp he floated on.

"I'm here to collect my new student of course," Genie beamed. Several copies of him wearing glasses and white button-down shirts appeared between desks, all of them holding some kind of paper that they held up to different students' faces before removing a pencil from behind their ears to write something on a clipboard.

"I'm sorry, new student?" Professor Mirian repeated.

Mal frowned as the copy closest to her wandered over.

"Queen Belle called yesterday asking me if I wanted to try my hand at teaching."

The copy of Genie held the paper next to Mal's face and she caught a glimpse of what was on it. Her face. Not a sketch or painting. It looked like someone had frozen a piece of reality and stuck it on paper. What the fuck kind of magic was that–and could she learn it?

Before she could process much more, the copy glanced between her and the picture before shouting, "Code purple!"

Immediately the rest of the copies began echoing the words as they all disappeared in puffs of blue smoke. The one in front of her exploded into the real Genie who grabbed her hand with a gigantic smile.

“Mal, yes? Pleasure to meet ya,” the giant blue being said, nearly shaking her arm out of her socket.

“Um,” Mal managed before Genie wrapped his arm around her shoulders.

“Well, I’ll be taking my student. Lot’s to do. Lot’s to learn. Never a dull moment in learning!”

Mal very much disagreed with that statement.

And suddenly they were somewhere else.

Blinking through the smoke, Mal found herself staring at a bewildered and shocked Queen Belle.

“Genie,” the queen said after a moment. “What a pleasant surprise. What brings-”

“Al told me you were looking for a new teacher for this fine young woman,” Genie replied, nudging Mal forward a step. “So I came right over. School waits for no one, you know.”

“No it doesn’t,” Queen Belle agreed, trying and failing to contain a smile. “Thank you, Genie. Next time, do try to let us know before you arrive.”

“Ah…well I feel sheepish,” Genie said as he shrunk into a blue sheep, shook the bell around his neck, and then grew into an elephant just small enough to fit in the office.  “I’ll remember next time!” he promised, lifting the tiny fez on his head with his trunk.

“Thank you, Genie,” the queen said.

“Now we need a place to practice,” Genie said and, before Mal or Queen Belle could say anything, he stomped his feet and Mal coughed around a lungful of blue smoke. When it cleared, she blinked at the small courtyard behind the Gen Ed building. “Hmm.” Holding his hands up, he made a frame out of his fingers and spun in a circle, studying the space. “Too small,” Genie tsked.

Poof!

And they were in the library.

“No no no. Too many books.”

Poof!

Mal swayed as the ground under her feet shifted. Looking down, she found herself standing on a giant hill of sand. What the fuck?!

“Oops. Too far,” Genie muttered.

Poof!

Cautious, Mal opened her eyes to see the field at the far end of campus spread out before her.

“Ah. Here we are,” Genie beamed with a chef’s kiss. Then he was kneeling with a ruler. “Perfectly trimmed grass.” A copy appeared at the other end of the field holding the other end of the ruler as it stretched across the entire length. “Lots of open space.” A plaid vest and white shirt appeared on him as well as a weird hat with a feather, a pencil behind his ear, and a pair of glasses. “No renovations needed,” he said, once again holding his fingers up in a frame. “Though really, green is so old fashioned nowadays.” As his appearance returned to normal, he nodded, “We’ll practice here.”

“Here?” Mal asked before she could stop herself. “Don’t we need a classroom?”

“A classroom will stifle your magic,” Genie told her, creating a smokey cage around her. “We’re throwing it all out. Books. Chalk. Chalkboard. Pencils. Desks. Professors.” As he spoke he created and threw each one into a garbage can. Dusting off his hands, he continued, “We’re doing this all hands on. Now.” With a snap of his fingers, she was standing on a stage wearing a black hat and holding a weird black and white wand, floating lights shining a spotlight on her. “Show me what you can do.”

Taking off the hat and dropping the wand, Mal hopped off the stage. “I don’t know much. But I learned a few things on the Isle.”

When Genie just nodded, sitting in a weird red chair with a notepad in one hand and a pencil in the other, watching her, Mal rolled her eyes. This was so weird. But if this could help her with her magic, she could deal with it.

And it was at least more interesting than Magic Basics. If nothing else, Genie would be interesting to watch.

Might as well start with her least impressive spell. Selecting a pencil, she stabbed the eraser into the grass so it was standing like a candle. A small flicker of magic and the tip of the pencil caught fire, crackling as the flame ate at the wood.

Genie made a note, nodding to himself.

When he didn’t say anything, Mal hesitated before shrugging. Next spell. Magic gathered in her hands and she drew a quick circle in front of her. A green wall of magic manifested, cutting her off from Genie. Since she wasn’t actually blocking anything, it was just a wall, but it was still a spell.

“Good, good,” Genie said as he made another note. “Anything else?”

“Just one.”

Feet set shoulder width apart, Mal once again focused her magic into her hands, took a breath, and thrust her hands forward. Green lightning streaked halfway across the field, grass sizzling in its path. Stunned, Mal looked at her hands. Her lightning was never that strong on the Isle.
As she stared at the crispy path of grass, Genie appeared at her side with a ruler in hand, arms extending as he measured how far the lightning went.

“Thirteen feet,” he announced, horns blaring and confetti fluttering down around her head. “Now.” A rock appeared in his hand, bright purple and covered in crystals. “Can you make this float?”

Lip curling a little, Mal glowered at the rock. “No,” she huffed.

“Why not?”

“Because I don’t know the right formula.” A few sparks danced in her peripheral vision and she forced herself to breathe.

“Throw out the formula,” Genie said, casually tossing a giant math book over his shoulder and into a blue garbage can. “Just focus on the idea.”

Jaw clenched, Mal focused on the rock. Stupid fucking thing. Stupid fucking magic. After several minutes of glaring, Mal threw her hands up. “I can’t do this,” she snapped. Pointing at the rock, she added, “I hate that thing.”

And the rock went flying.

It…It went flying ?

What the actual fuck?!

“They were trying to teach you human magic,” Genie said as he pulled a cord, lowering a diagram out of thin air. He pointed a stick at a humanoid figure labeled human. “They have to use their heads and knowledge for magic. Magical beings like us,” he pointed to a blue genie shaped figure and a green humanoid figure, “Use something else. That’s why you couldn’t move the rock in class. You weren’t channeling your magic correctly.”

“So what do we use?” Mal asked as she frowned, glancing between the diagram and her hands.

“Fae magic works off of desire and emotion,” Genie said. A yank of the cord and the diagram rolled up, spun and dropped again with a new diagram of just a fae. “So, when you got angry at the rock, your magic reacted to the desire to get rid of it and since you were thinking about levitation, your magic threw it.” Another tug of the cord and the diagram changed to a genie. “Genie magic is more focused on what you can imagine. If I can imagine it, it can exist. There’s a little bit of desire mixed in there.” He leaned down to whisper, “We do grant wishes after all,” while glancing side to side before adding, “But it isn’t our desires but our masters’.”

“And humans use formulas,” Mal said. “They have to know how things interact with magic because theirs is limited?”

“Ding ding ding!” Genie beamed, the diagram bursting into confetti as his pointer stick became flowers. “We have a winner!”

Eyebrow arched, Mal accepted the flowers.

“There’s a few other magics, like mermaids and gods, but they don’t like sharing their secrets. But the specifics aren’t important right now. Now, we need to,” spinning, he changed into a collared yellow shirt, a white hat with a brim only on the front, and a whistle around his neck, “practice!”

Mal wasn’t quite sure why, but she had a feeling this “class” was going to be her favorite and second least favorite class ever.

Chapter Text

Normally Basic Training made getting up in the morning worth it. Not today. Not after that weekend.

The moment he arrived for class, Jay could feel people watching him the way they did at the beginning of the semester. And he was still off his game because he couldn’t shrug off the attention. Every nerve was just waiting for someone to pick a fight. For someone to be brave enough to challenge him again.

Despite not being the ones in trouble, his pack was a target again because no one was going to believe they were actually innocent. That much was obvious with the way some students were watching Ben too. And the fact that he hadn’t fought back wasn’t going to be overlooked. Idiots like Chad were going to think it meant they could beat him in a fight.

No he wasn’t as strong as some of them, but he beat Chad once already so he wasn’t completely outclassed. The problem was one, he couldn’t actually fight back if he wanted to stay out of trouble, and two, he didn’t know who was strong enough to beat him and who wasn’t.

For all he knew, the one who punched him was one he couldn’t have beaten if a fight broke out. Just the fact that the other man landed a punch on him made his skin crawl. He shouldn’t have been hit so easily!

“Jay.”

Shaking himself, he focused on Lonnie. “What?”

His voice was sharper than normal and she frowned, but didn’t push it. “I asked if you were ready to spar.”

“Yeah. Sure.”

Frown deepening, Lonnie opened her mouth. He didn’t give her a chance, lunging forward and forcing her to meet his strike.

A clash. A twist of her wrist. Disarmed. Legs swept from under him.

Cursing, Jay hauled himself to his feet. “Again.”

“Jay-”

“Again.”

And again. And again. And again.

And again .

On his ass every single fucking time in only a matter of seconds. Even though he knew he could last longer than that. Had lasted longer than that in past matches.

“Fuck.” Fuck! Godsdamnit. Jaw aching from how tightly it was clenched, Jay forced himself back to his feet. A few feet away, Lonnie watched him, her dark eyes too soft, too kind, and it took all his self-control not to sneer at her.

“Jay. Maybe we should tal-”

No. The last thing he wanted to do right now was talk. He had nothing to say. At least nothing that wouldn’t start a fight. And even he wasn’t stupid enough to pick a fight with the closest thing they had to an ally. Let alone one that just kicked his ass seven times.

Pointedly ignoring her, Jay dodged around her outstretched hand and set off down the track. He needed to move. Needed to do something. With his pack out of reach and out of sight, this was the best he could do. Not only was he stuck in class, but even if he wasn’t, he didn’t have anyone else he could casually fuck around with, someone who could handle his rougher side.

It wasn’t important right now. All that mattered was burning off the anger. The frustration. Running the track until he couldn’t go any further. Which could take a while with his stamina.

He stopped counting laps after seven and by the time Ben walked down to the edge of the track, Jay had almost forgotten that class was still going.

“Jay.”

Ignoring the prince, Jay jogged past him. When Ben fell into step beside him, Jay shot him a look.

“Want to spar?” Ben asked, keeping pace, gaze on the track ahead of them.

Spar? Honestly, he wasn’t sure. Training was always more effective than running, but getting his ass kicked again wasn’t appealing. Then again, Ben wasn’t as good as Lonnie. Jay stood a better chance against him. Even if he lost it wouldn’t be nearly as bad.

“Fine,” he agreed, voice clipped.

Ben didn’t comment. Instead he led Jay over to an open area of the field where there were already two swords. 

So he’d planned this. And Jay didn’t know how to feel about that.

He settled on irritated. Easier than thinking about it.

Grabbing a sword, Jay stepped back into his starting position.

Ben copied him.

They lunged at the same time, blades locking at the same time as their eyes. And for a moment, Jay thought he saw a similar anger in the Prince’s eyes.

With a twist of his wrist, Jay broke away, circling. Ben mirrored him, both of them watchful and ready to strike. Ben was the one to close the distance first. Sword raised, Jay met Ben’s strike, parried, and struck out. Without breaking away, Ben blocked before throwing his weight forward, trying to knock Jay off balance. 

Jay managed to keep his balance and he brought up his sword to return the favor. They went back and forth, Jay trying to lose himself in the spar. The rhythm of the fight. But it wasn’t working.

Things were supposed to be less complicated in a fight. Straightforward. Easy to understand your place. But today it wasn’t. Fucking. Working.

Ben was holding back. The prince who never had to fight for his life was holding back and Jay was still losing . Jaw aching, Jay tried to swallow his anger. It would just make him sloppy. And sloppy made you lose. Got you killed.

But he could feel people watching them and he couldn’t focus and godsdamnit!

Those Ascendancy bastards needed to stay out of his pack’s business and drop what happened over the weekend. That way things could go back to the way they were last week. But everywhere around him, people were watching and it was putting him on edge. He just wished everyone would drop it so they could go back to how things were last week.

“Alright!” Coach Brolk shouted. “Wrap it up! Swords away and all of you off to the locker rooms.”  

When Jay hesitated, Ben nudged his shoulder and nodded towards the track. That was definitely more appealing than dealing with everyone in the locker room. With a shrug, Jay followed Ben to the track. Together, they walked in silence for a while. 

“How are you holding up?” Ben finally asked.

Frowning, Jay glared at him. Nope. Not happening. He was not in the mood for this conversation. Now or ever. Not with a fucking prince.

“It’s fine if you guys need some space,” Ben assured him with a small shrug. The prince offered him a tired smile. “I’d need some too after that shit. I just…I don’t know. Figured I’d ask.”

“You’re right.” When Ben glanced at him, Jay held his gaze for a few seconds. “We do need space.”

Ben winced and ran a hand through his hair. “Alright. I’ll let the others know.”

Jay didn’t really have an answer for that and Ben didn’t push for one. They finished another lap of the track in silence before heading back to the locker room.

 The more he talked with the prince, the more questions he had. What was Ben after?

Chapter Text

“How do you determine if you are successful?"

Well. This was a fun way to start class the day before getting their midterms back. How badly did they all do to bring up this topic? Beside him, Mal rolled her eyes.

Someone else was thinking along the same lines apparently, because they said, “When you pass a class.”

A few other students ducked their heads, laughing. Professor Mcguire even gave a small smile. "Ah,” he said. “But is there a difference between passing with a C versus passing with an A?"

That was a dumbass question. Of course there was a difference between them. There had to be because otherwise there was no point in having different grades.

“Of course there’s a difference,” one boy said.

“If there wasn’t a difference then you could only pass or fail and there wouldn’t be different grades,” another student pointed out.

It was weird being on the same page as the rest of the class. Jay glanced at Mal and she shrugged, just as weirded out as he was.

“Why is that? Both grades are considered passing. What separates them?”

“Getting an A means you worked harder and understood the material better than someone who got a C,” Audrey said.

“Then why doesn't everyone try to get an A?” Professor Mcguire asked. “Why are some people satisfied with earning a lower passing grade?” When no one answered, he walked over to the chalkboard and picked up a piece of chalk. “The reason is that everyone's definition of success is different. For some of you it's getting an A.” Glancing over his shoulder, he added, “For others, it's simply passing.” Once again writing on the board, he continued, “The grade you want is an example of a standard you may hold yourself to. Everything from your hygiene to your clothes to your friends to your behavior are standards. It's important to explore what standards you hold yourself to and where those standards come from. That is our topic for the day and for your homework, I want you to tell me three standards you hold yourself to, why they’re important, and where they came from.”

As the rest of the class kept talking, Jay stared out the window. Standards, huh? Those weren’t something he ever really had to worry about. At least on the Isle. He easily met his standard there. Not like the rest of his pack.

Out of the corner of his eye, he watched Mal lounge further back in her seat, arms crossed tightly over her chest, while Evie snuck her mirror from her bag and checked her reflection. Both of them had such high expectations it was impossible for them to meet them, even if they refused to believe it. Mal would never be her mother. Evie would never be perfect enough.

For years, he watched Maleficent lecture and punish Mal for failing a task or not being cruel enough. And Mal threw herself into every lesson. She learned how to brutally kill any adult who got in her way. Their territory expanded, chasing out the other gangs or forcing them to offer tribute once a month. But even when they had the entire main “town” under their control, Maleficent wasn’t satisfied.

For years he watched Evie obsess over any and every imperfection even if he couldn’t see it. She washed her skin raw. Practiced her makeup for hours in front of the single cracked mirror tucked away in the back of their hideout. There were times when she was so thin he could almost count her ribs. Even though she was the most beautiful girl on the Isle. The girl others fought over just for a chance of having her acknowledge them.

Then there was Carlos. Their pup who not only struggled to meet Cruella’s standards but held himself to even more. He never told them about it. Jay wasn’t even sure Carlos knew he was doing it sometimes. But Jay could see it.

Carlos never asked for help unless he had already tried and failed to do it on his own. And he did everything he could to avoid doing or saying anything that was even remotely similar to his mother. 

Auradon hadn’t changed much for them. The only new standard for all of them was trying not to be sent back to the Isle, but none of them even knew how to meet that standard.

As for him, the only standard he really had to worry about was whether or not he could protect his pack. And here in Auradon, he wasn’t exactly meeting that standard. He couldn’t beat Lonnie yet–maybe that was a standard too?--which meant he couldn’t beat anyone on her level or higher. Which was everyone with the power to send them back.

Fists curling under the desk, Jay grit his teeth.

He was working on it. And he was improving.

But not fast enough. If he couldn’t reach at least Lonnie’s level, then more people were going to challenge them like with the picnic. And if that happened and that person was stronger than him, his pack would get hurt.

How was he supposed to do that? He had class every day. Trained with Lonnie or Ben whenever they had free time. There wasn’t anyone else he could train with. Asking the Coach wasn’t really an option. Exposing his weakness to an adult capable of getting him or his pack in trouble was dangerous…

So why the hell was he even considering it?!

By the time class ended, he could barely sit still. He needed to do something. Something that could help him improve. Something to burn off this energy.

“Jay?” Carlos asked, appearing at his side with a faint frown.

“Fine, Los,” he growled. 

Immediately their pup’s frown deepened. Before he could say anything though, Jay went on ahead. The last thing he wanted was to talk about it. Yeah, his pack knew he wasn’t able to beat Lonnie–fucking Chad went and spread the word that Lonnie beat him constantly in class and after that there was no hiding it–but that didn’t mean he liked it.

Joining Mal, he let his hand brush against her ass. Her grey eyes met his and, after a moment of studying him, she nodded. “E, Los,” she called. “Jay and I feel like ‘studying’.”

“We’ll be in the library,” Evie said.

Chapter Text

Clouds covered the sky in a patchy blanket as they pushed their way out of the dining hall. Shivering, Carlos burrowed deeper into the fur lining of his vest. The cold weather was the worst part of being on the mainland, with the obvious exception of the people. If the weather were nicer, he’d say the mainland was a paradise.

“See you later,” Mal sighed, hiking her bag higher up on her shoulder.

“See ya,” Jay waved as their leader headed to class.

“Come on,” Evie said, pulling her shawl tighter around herself. “Let’s get back to the dorm. I could use a warm bath and a fire.”

Eyes narrowed, Carlos studied her. Some of his suspicions were confirmed a few days ago when he finally had a chance to get a good look at her body. Since then, she seemed to be avoiding any chance of being alone with him and he wasn’t going to confront her in front of the others.

“Los!” Jay called. “Let’s go.”

“Coming.”

Trailing behind the others with Duke at his heels, Carlos sighed. He really needed to find a chance to talk with her. Duke brushed against his legs and Carlos immediately reached out and scratched behind his ears. “Good boy…How would you talk to her, huh?”

Duke blinked at him.

“Yeah. Checkers would probably know.”

A tail wag.

“I know. I’ll figure it out. I just…I don’t like it.”

With a soft whine, Duke licked his hand. When Carlos grinned, Duke barked and pranced around his legs, nearly tripping him.

“You goof,” he laughed, gently pushing Duke back to the side.

“The hell is everyone doing?”

Peering around Jay, Carlos frowned. A crowd of students clogged the entry hall, chatting and pushing to get to…something.

“I think they’re at the mailboxes,” Evie observed, stepping up beside them. When Jay just looked at her, Evie arched an eyebrow. “Doug and Lonnie showed us them on our first day. It’s where students get mail from their families.”

“Guess we just wait for them to fuck off,” Jay muttered and Carlos groaned. Jay was right and Carlos really didn’t want to push his way through that crowd. But he also didn’t want to stay outside any longer than necessary. “Why is everyone there anyway?”

Good question. Usually Carlos never saw anyone at the mailboxes and he himself often forgot they existed in the first place. It wasn’t like he or his pack were going to get any mail. Though…thinking back didn’t Doug say something about…

“Midterm grades,” he realized. This time Evie and Jay both looked at him in confusion. “Doug mentioned something about the University handing out information like grades using the mailboxes.”

“Fuck,” Jay groaned. “I was just starting to forget about those damn tests.”

“Well, I’d like to know how we did,” Evie said. “Let’s just wait until everyone moves and we’ll get ours.”

It took far longer than they expected and Carlos was starting to lose his patience by the time the area around the mailboxes finally cleared out. Gods he hated the cold. Too many bad memories. Shaking his head, he followed the others inside, Jay leading the way.

“Uh, do you guys know where the key is?” Jay asked.

Key. Key. Did they ever actually get the key? They must have because Auradon was too organized to forget. But Carlos had no idea where it was. It could be lost deep in one of their drawers for all he knew.

“It must be somewhere in our room,” Evie sighed. “I can go find it and-”

“Just let me do it,” Carlos cut in. “Cover me.”

Once Evie and Jay closed ranks around him, Carlos dug his lockpicking tools from his inner vest pockets. After another quick glance down the hall, Carlos crouched in front of their box. With a few seconds of fiddling, the lock clicked and he opened the small door to reveal four envelopes.

His stomach churned, coiling into knots. The tests hadn’t felt that hard, but he could’ve just been too stupid to realize his answers were wrong. If he failed, what would happen? Would he be kicked out of the University and sent back? He couldn’t survive the Isle with his pack. They were the only reason he had any status in the first place. Joining Uma’s crew would be his only real option and that was if and only if Maleficent didn’t just kill him.

No. No. If what happened when they tried to have a picnic wasn’t enough to get them kicked out, a bad grade couldn’t be. 

Reaching in, he pulled the envelopes out–the rest of the mailbox was empty just like he expected–and handed them over to Evie. Smile soft, she accepted them and, once he closed the mailbox, she led the way to their room.

After closing and locking the door, Jay dumped his bag on the ground. Carlos carefully stepped around it and set his own bag on the nearest desk as Duke hopped up onto the bed to join Checkers. The cat blinked at them, meowed once, then returned to her nap.

“Jay, here’s yours,” Evie said, handing him an envelope. “And Carlos this one’s yours.”

With a shrug, Jay tore his open. “Huh,” Jay muttered, dark eyes skimming over his grades.

“Let me see,” Evie said. With a shrug, Jay handed it over and Carlos peeked around her. Two D’s, a C, and an obvious A+ for Basic Training. “Well…It could be worse,” Evie observed.

“It doesn’t matter,” Jay reminded her as he leaned against the wall. “I kicked ass in Basic Training and that’s the only class I care about.”

With a faint scolding pout, Evie set aside his grades and picked up her own envelope. Carlos didn’t even bother looking at hers. She’d have scored high in Sewing and Embroidery and decently in English with mid-level performances in everything else. The “perfect” princess.

Fingers shaking, he peeled open his envelope. Grades didn’t actually matter. He knew that. They were only here to break the barrier. He knew that.

But he really, really wanted to do well. School was better than he thought. Some of the classes were actually kind of fun. If he could score well, it would at least be proof that he was smart. That he was more capable than everyone thought.

Easing the paper out, he froze.

“Well?” Jay prompted. “How’d you do, pup?”

Wordlessly, Carlos handed over his grades. Taking the paper, Jay looked it over, Evie peering over his shoulder.

Carlos knew what they’d see: Animal Handling A+, Math B+, English A-, and Philosophy B-. At least that’s what he hoped they were seeing. If it was, it meant he wasn’t crazy.

 With a squeal, Evie lunged at him, nearly tackling him as she wrapped her arms around him. “I’m so proud of you, pup!” she beamed, kissing his cheek. “You’re so smart! I told you so. I told you you were smart.”

Cheeks warming, Carlos ducked his head, forehead pressed against Evie’s shoulder. “Thanks,” he mumbled.

“Not bad,” Jay said, dropping the paper onto the desk. Ruffling his hair, Jay walked past to start building a fire.

“I’m going to take that bath,” Evie smiled. Kissing his cheek, she added, “I’m so proud of you, pup.”

As she disappeared into the bathroom, Carlos sank onto the bed next to Checkers, grades back in hand. And he couldn’t hide the small smile tugging at his lips.

Chapter Text

She couldn’t believe she was doing this. This was risky. Stupidly risky. But they were running low on options. The library could only hold so much information and at this rate they weren’t even going to find it. Not when what they wanted was so specific and niche.

So she was doing this.

As the rest of the class gathered their books and pencils, Mal lingered in the back of the classroom, fiddling with her notebook.

“Hurry up,” she groaned under her breath when two of her classmates stopped at King Milo’s desk. “Hurry up.”

Gods she hated people. If they didn’t hurry up, she might lose her nerve to ask. And it was hard enough to convince herself to approach him in the first place.

Finally, finally , the others said their goodbyes and left. Grabbing her bag, Mal wove her way down to where King Milo was erasing the board.

“Profe-Your Majesty?”

With a soft laugh, King Milo set down the eraser and turned to face her. “Please, Mal, just call me Milo. On campus I’m just a professor. Truthfully, Kida handles all of the politics. I’m merely the man lucky enough to marry her.”

“Right, um.” Fingers tapping against her leg, Mal shifted her weight. “I just wanted to thank you for helping us.”

“Of course. It was the right thing to do. And if you haven’t noticed, I hunt for the truth in everything I do,” Milo smiled.

Mal managed an awkward smile. “And I was hoping maybe I could ask you something. About something I read in the library.”

“Certainly. I always encourage students to pursue knowledge. What can I do for you?”

This was it. Either she blew their cover, or she found a clue. Or neither. Better than blowing their cover, but not by much. Taking a breath, she said, “I was looking through one of the history books and it mentioned a fae named Morgana. There wasn’t a lot about her, and I was wondering if you could recommend any books on her?”

“Morgana. Now there’s an interesting woman,” Milo nodded as he perched on the edge of the desk. “I admit I don’t know the University’s library as well as I would like, but I don’t recall ever seeing any books dedicated to her. A lot of history has tried to forget about her because she walked a strange line of being responsible for some of the world’s greatest miracles and greatest tragedies.”

“Oh.” Fuck. There went that idea. Back to digging through dozens of books for the smallest scraps of information.

“But,” Milo continued, “I am teaching a class next semester on ancient Iterian history, and I will cover the Arthurian legends in the second half. If you take the class, I can look into my sources and see what I can find regarding Morgana.”

Another class? Another class? She was already taking extra classes compared to the rest of her pack and it was driving her insane!

…

In the back of her head a voice that sounded a lot like Carlos pointed out that it was better than searching the library for scattered pieces of information. And if she was honest, taking another one of Milo’s classes wasn’t the worst thing in the world. At least he was more interesting than all of her other professors. Except maybe Genie, though she didn’t think he really counted as a professor. His “classes” didn’t even feel like class.

“Yeah,” Mal finally nodded. “I think I’ll take it. Until then, do you have any suggestions?”

“Well,” Milo mused, readjusting his glasses. “A lot of her story is directly connected to Merlin, the wizard who worked alongside King Arthur. It might not give you too much more, but you’re more likely to find mentions of her that way.”

Merlin. That was an angle Mal hadn’t really considered. He was a hero after all. But, he was the one who made the barrier itself. Maybe if they could learn more about him they’d find clues to how he made it or how he did his magic. It was probably a stretch, but it gave them something else to look for. Something else they could try to use to help keep her mother patient.

“Thank you, Professor. I’ll try that.”

“Happy to help, Mal. I’m always here if you have more questions.”

With one last smile, Mal left the room and made her way back to the dorm. She finally had another potential lead. A shitty one, but it was better than nothing.

“Carlos,” she called, opening the door to their room.

Curled up on the bed reading a book, their pup glanced at her. “Yeah?”

With a faint frown, Mal looked around. “Where are Jay and Evie?”

“Evie’s in the bathroom and Jay went for a walk. Why?”

“I think I have another lead for the barrier.”

Curious, Carlos set aside his book and sat up. “What is it?”

Dropping her bag on the floor, Mal said, “We can try researching Merlin instead of Morgana. And Professor Milo mentioned he’s teaching a class next semester on Iterian history which will include the story of King Arthur.”

“The king that Morgana was involved with,” Carlos said, eyes lighting up. “Mal’s that’s genius! Merlin’s a hero so there’s going to be a lot more information on him. And now that we know it took place in Iteria we can focus more on their history which will narrow down where we have to look.”

“Exactly,” Mal smirked. “I guess taking this class was worth it.”

“Speaking of classes,” Carlos began, getting up and going to one of the desks, “we got our grades back from midterms.”

Well fuck. She wasn’t looking forward to that. But he was watching her and so, with a sigh, Mal grabbed the envelope with her name and tore it open. An F in Magic Basics. Not surprising. But now that she knew that the lessons weren’t compatible with her magic she didn’t care…Not that she cared in the first place. B in Math. B+ in Ancient History. A C in English and a D in Philosophy.

A glance at the rest of her packs’ grades told her she at least did better than Jay. Evie stayed dead center in the grades and Carlos…

“Not bad, pup,” she said, reaching out and ruffling his hair. A faint blush colored his pale cheeks and Mal couldn’t resist a grin.

Slapping her hand away, Carlos stuck his tongue out, still blushing. Before she could say anything, Evie appeared in the bathroom doorway.

“Are we ready for dinner?”

Chapter Text

The sky was dark overhead, night falling earlier and earlier as winter drew closer. Soft orange light lit the campus paths as Evie made her way towards the dorm.

“Evie.”

Turning, Evie watched Prince Ben walk over to join her. “Ben,” she greeted with a smile and a small flutter of her lashes. “What a pleasant surprise.”

“I can say the same,” he smiled, giving her a playful bow and, not for the first time, Evie admired him. If only he wasn’t bound to Audrey. She would’ve loved to catch this one. Though he would be a dangerous match for her. This prince was a little more observant than was good for her. “Are you on your way to the dorms?”

“I am. I left my notebook in the library so I had to go back for it.”

Something in his eyes brightened and he offered her his arm. “I’m on the way there myself. Care for an escort?”

Flushing, Evie pretended to hesitate, as if shy, before carefully looping her arm through his and resting her hand in the crook of his arm. “Thank you. That would be wonderful.”

“Of course. It’s my pleasure.”

Arm in arm, he set a relaxed pace down the path.

“So, may I ask why the Crown Prince is out so late on a Friday night?” she asked. “A party perhaps?”

Ben laughed, a rich warm sound, and Evie reminded herself that his intentions were still unknown and he couldn’t be trusted. “I had dinner with my parents,” he replied. “I may live on campus, but I try to eat with them every other week when I can.”

The thought of intentionally seeking out her mother to eat together sent a chill down her spine. Instead of shivering, she smiled. “How wonderful.”

With another laugh, he added, “And there was some school business they wanted to discuss. It wasn’t just for fun. At least not tonight. Oh! That reminds me.” Gently pulling her to a stop, Ben’s light brown eyes found hers, glittering with contained excitement. “The University holds a Yule Ball for the students at the end of every first semester.”

“A ball?” she repeated, breathless. “Do we-?” Cutting herself off, she forced her pleasantly interested mask into place. “Are we allowed to attend?”

Something in his eyes shifted for the briefest moment and all she was able to catch was what looked like sadness. Then his eyes cleared and his smile softened. “Of course. You guys are students here too. And it’d be rather cruel of me to tell you about a ball you weren’t allowed to visit.”

“I suppose that’s true,” she managed to laugh, fluttering her lashes again.

Arm firm and gentle, Ben wordlessly prompted her to walk, almost as if they were dancing. “Do you think you’ll be designing your groups’ clothes?” he asked. “If not, there’s a wonderful shop in the town I could take you to. Their work is wonderful.” Smile a touch mischievous, he added, “Though I quite like yours. I don’t think I had a chance to properly tell you this, but the outfits you made for your first day were incredible. I was really impressed.”

Was he…flirting?

No. That wasn’t important. There was going to be a ball . She would be attending her very first ball! It was taking all her self-control not to squeal–a very unladylike sound if done incorrectly and at the wrong time.

“I can make them as my final project for Sewing and Embroidery,” she nodded. That way she had dedicated time to work and access to the materials she needed without going over her allotment.

“I look forward to seeing what you come up with,” he smiled. “Please let me know if you’d like to go to the shop and purchase some fabric. My treat. In the spirit of Yule.”

His treat? “Surely you want something in return,” she giggled. There was no such thing as a free gift.

“Hmmm,” he mused. “Maybe you could make me something next semester.”

That…that was not a favor she would’ve expected from a prince. “It would be an honor to make something for you, Your Highness,” Evie said. “But are you sure? I’m not nearly talented enough to design something for royalty.”

“Please, Evie. It’s just Ben. And I disagree. You’re very talented.”

“Then if I am in need of more fabric I will take you up on your offer.”

“Sounds good to me,” Ben smiled.

Unable to resist, Evie asked, “Tell me, what are these balls usually like?” Her mother told the same stories over and over again, longing for the glamor and revelry, a longing that she passed on to Evie. While a school ball wouldn’t be quite the same, Evie was starving for more information. Would this ball be able to fulfill her dream even a little? Give her a taste of that life?

“They’re a lot of fun. Everyone dresses formally, gowns, suits, and in so many different colors and styles. I think you’ll enjoy it,” Ben said. “Then there’s the music and dancing. If I’m honest, the food is probably my favorite part. Lots of hors d'oeuvres and desserts. The best ones though are the special Yuletide foods. We only get them once a year.” He laughed.

“It sounds wonderful,” Evie sighed, already imagining the beautiful swirl of gowns around the dancefloor and the servants standing around with their little trays full of champagne flutes and hors d'oeuvres. “Do you help plan them?”

Ben shook his head. “Not often. Usually my mom arranges it, but this year Queen Cinderella and Queen Aurora are taking over most of the organizing. But they’re both known for throwing wonderfall balls so I’m looking forward to it.”

Aurora–Sleeping Beauty–was arranging the ball? Was that something they needed to worry about? After all, Maleficent was her villain. It was something to keep in mind, but if Queen Cinderella was also involved, then it wasn’t as if Aurora could do too much to sabotage.

“Will they be there?”

“Oh no. The only chaperones are the professors and my mother. It’s a university dance, nothing formal enough or important enough for kings and queens from other countries to travel for,” Ben told her, something reassuring in his voice. As if he knew why she was asking.

This prince really was observant and clever.

As they reached the top of the steps leading up to the dorm’s double doors, Ben pushed them open and guided her through first. “It was a pleasure talking with you, Evie. Have a good night.”

“The pleasure was mine, Ben,” Evie smiled, giving him a shallow curtsey.

Once he was out of sight, Evie nearly sprinted to her room. Closing the door behind her, Evie squealed softly, earning surprised looks from her pack.

“E?” Carlos asked.

“Did you hook a prince?” Jay asked.

“Or find a magic lamp?” Mal snorted.

“No, Jay, not yet. Very funny, Mal,” Evie retorted. But her smile didn’t falter. “Ben just walked me back to the dorm-”

“What?”

“And as we were talking, he told me that there’s a ball at the end of the semester!”

Eyes widening, Carlos sat up on the bed. “As in a ball ball? With dancing and dressing up?”

“Yes!” Evie beamed. Twirling, she giggled. “And we get to go!”

“Oh joy,” Mal muttered. “Prissy pink princesses everywhere and tiny fancy food and boring ass music.”

“Don’t forget uncomfortable clothes,” Jay added.

“I’m making our clothes,” Evie told them. “And you don’t have to go. But I’d like to have a chance to dance with all of you.”

“It could be fun,” Carlos said, blushing slightly.

“You only have to go long enough for a few dances,” Evie added when Mal and Jay still hesitated. “Then Carlos and I can stay if we want to.” Jay and Mal exchanged looks. Pouting prettily, Evie met Mal’s gaze. “Please?”

For several long moments, they’re leader just stared at her. Until Carlos nudged her. “Fine,” Mal sighed, rolling her eyes. “Just for a few dances.”

“Thank you!”

Chapter Text

“So for Mal I’m thinking of going with a more royal purple,” Evie said, pulling out her design sketchbook. 

Immediately, Jay and Carlos moved their lunches before she could push them off the table out of her way. Flynn barely managed to catch his. Mal’s was already safely out of the way. Which meant that she knew this would happen. When Evie wasn’t looking, Jay flipped Mal off. She just smirked.

“Oooo. Those look amazing!” Rapunzel smiled. The princess leaned across the table, Pascal jumping from her shoulder to Flynn’s before he could fall off. “What color are you thinking for this part?”

Tuning the girls out, catching only bits and pieces, Jay groaned. “Of course there’s a fucking ball.”

“Oh no,” Carlos deadpanned. “Not a ball.”

“Why the hell do you want to go?”

Carlos shrugged. “There are worse things. And Evie’s excited. It could be fun.”

Curious, Jay glanced at Flynn. “Have you been to one?”

The older man paused for a moment, head tilting. “As a guest? Once. I infiltrated maybe four before that,” he continued, counting on his fingers. “Perfect place to pick up a few pretty trinkets.”

That caught Carlos’s attention and Jay could already see him calculating how much they’d be able to get away with before people noticed. If Evie knew what he was thinking, she’d interfere. Jay knew better than to actively encourage it. But he wasn’t going to stop their pup either.

“Eugene! Look at these!” Rapunzel said. Eyes bright, she grabbed Flynn’s arm. And Flynn’s expression immediately softened as he turned to look at Evie’s sketchbook.

As they got sucked into Evie’s madness of fabrics and designs, Jay turned his attention to the rest of the cafeteria. Ever since Mal knocked several assholes over, people had been avoiding them more. There hadn’t been too many rumors. At least not that he heard and Evie hadn’t said anything.

Speaking of rumors. He glanced over to where the bitch in pink sat with her gang of prissy princesses and stupid princes, including Chad.

Who was walking over. With a few other dumbasses.

“Enjoying your last meal before going back to the Isle?” Chad laughed as he and his group reached the table.

What?

“The fuck are you talking about?” Mal snapped. His thoughts exactly.

“You started a fight and lost,” the prince said. “And now you’re going back to where filth like you belong. On an Isle where no one cares you exist.”

Under the table, Jay clenched his fist. Beside him, Carlos’s fingers twitched towards his knife. Evie straightened. And Mal lifted her chin, jaw tight. “Fuck off, Chad,” Jay warned. This prince he could beat. This time he could defend his pack.

This time he could prove why no one should mess with him or his pack.

“Or what?” the asshole challenged. “You can’t do anything. You know, I almost wish I could go to the Isle just to see your parents’ reactions. The kids of the worst villains in history got their asses beat? They’ll be so disappointed to find out their kids are so pathetic.”

The blood drained from Carlos’s and Evie’s faces. Mal’s eyes turned green.

And something wet and pink smacked Chad in the eye.

Chad screamed. Hand over his eye, he staggered back like Evie threw acid in his face.

“Your aim is scary, frog.”

Turning, Jay watched Flynn put Pascal on Rapunzel’s shoulder, the blonde princess glaring at Chad, her hand curled around her lunch tray like she was ready to swing it.

Flynn’s smile was charming and sharp as a dagger as he stood up and stepped between Chad and the table. “Prince Chadwick, right? Of Iterian? Walk away.”

“Who do you think you are?” Chad sneered.

“Euguene Fitzherbert. Future king of Corona. I wish I could say it’s a pleasure.”

Chad’s smirk faltered. “You wouldn’t do anything.”

“Maybe. Maybe not,” Flynn shrugged. “But maybe you wouldn’t know if I did.”

Something told Jay that Flynn could very easily get away with whatever he wanted. Something also told him that Flynn probably wouldn’t do anything unless pushed too far. Chad’s expression didn’t share that opinion.

Before anyone could say anything, Ben walked over, frowning. “What’s going on?”

“Nothing,” Mal said. “Chad was just leaving.”

Ben’s frown deepened as he turned to Chad. “Chad?”

The other prince ignored him. Instead he shoved past Ben and walked away, his gang following along. Once they’re gone, Ben turned back to the rest of them. “What was that about?”

“He thought we were going back home,” Mal replied, smile showing a few too many teeth.

“Back hom-To the Isle?”

Mirror in hand, touching up her lipstick, Evie nodded. “We had to let him know he was misinformed.” Her gaze flicked to Ben and Jay suppressed a smirk. The prince looked like a bug pinned to the table.

When Ben glanced at Rapunzel and Flynn, the princess smiled. “Eugene helped explain things. Chad was confused.”

“Rrrriiight,” Ben said, eyeing all of them. Shaking his head, he ran a hand through his hair. “Okay then. Well. I don’t know where he heard that, but you aren’t being sent back to the Isle.”

Mal waved a hand. “We know.”

They didn’t. And Ben wasn’t the king. If Beast decided to send them away, he wouldn’t wait.

For a moment, Ben watched them. Then he nodded. “Okay. I have to get to class. But I promise you aren’t being sent back.”

Right. As if a promise meant anything.

Chapter Text

Coughing, waving away the smoke, Genie pursed his lips and squinted at what remained of the target…Ash and green flames.

“Well. That’s a ten out of ten for effort,” he said, summoning a strange red cylinder he called a fire extinguisher. Something Mal was becoming increasingly familiar with.

“And accuracy?” Mal muttered.

“Hard to say.” Magnifying glass in hand, Genie bent over the pile of ash. “The corpse is a bit crispy.”

Mal couldn’t resist a huff of laughter. The giant blue being of myths at least took her failures well. She didn’t have as many as she did in Magic Basics. Within a single week she was able to cast more of the spells Genie asked her to try. Some of them just wouldn’t work and others worked only a few times. But she could consistently make a rock move now. Not always levitate–she still accidentally sent it flying more often than not–but she could make it do something instead of just staring at it for two straight hours.

Now that she knew she didn’t need formulas, magic should be easier. But it wasn’t. Just casting the spell wasn’t enough. The results needed to be consistent. They weren’t. And the inconsistency was starting to piss her off.  

In for seven. Hold for four. Out for seven.

Seven. Four. Seven.

Seven. Four. Seven.

“So now what?” she groaned.

As he bent over, took a pinch of ash, and rubbed it between his fingers, Genie hummed. Then he frowned, licked it, and smacked his lips. What he was trying to learn was beyond her. But Mal honestly didn’t understand a lot of what Genie did.

A snap and suddenly she was hanging upside from a tree next to a giant blue bat. “We need to change our perspective,” Genie said as Mal righted herself. “Try a different angle.”

“What are you talking about?”

Poof!

Dressed like a professor, a pair of glasses perched on his nose, Genie stepped from a cloud of blue smoke carrying a large book with the word ‘Philosophy’ across the top of the cover. There were more words, but they were too small to read and did absolutely nothing to explain what the book was about. Unlike the picture of a colorful brain…

“We need to go back to step one!” Genie pulled down a checklist using a string that appeared between them. Uncapping a red marker–something Mal had tried to steal before with no luck. The strange thing disappeared as soon as it was in her pocket. One day she’d get it, and then she could experiment with how to use it for her drawings–Genie checked several of the boxes lower on the list. “We started here.” A second Genie appeared with a green marker and circled the first box. “When we should have started here.”

More than a little confused, Mal arched an eyebrow as she studied the list. Meditation? Feel magic? Get in touch with her emotions?

“I already know how to use magic,” she pointed out, crossing her arms. “How is any of this supposed to help?”

“Your magic relies on emotion,” Genie said. As if that explained anything. “Happiness.” He held up a smiling mask. “Anger.” He let go of the smiling mask and it disappeared as he summoned an angry mask. “Fear.” Another mask. “Sadness.” And another. “Love.” And another. “You can’t use magic without emotion. But each emotion does different things.”

“My emotions have nothing to do with my magic.”

“It responds to them,” he countered and she frowned.

“But I don’t go ‘Oh I’m happy let me cast this spell’.”

“No,” Genie agreed. “But you do unintentionally cast spells when your emotions are strong.”

That…she couldn’t disagree with that. It wasn’t like she planned to use her magic to start fires or shove people away. It just happened.

Genie’s expression softened and he rested a large hand on her shoulder. “That’s why Queen Belle asked me to help teach you. Your magic doesn’t work without your emotions and is influenced by them. And I don’t think you were taught that.”

Too kind. Too close. Everything about his expression felt wrong. Pulling away, Mal crossed her arms over her chest. “Fine. So my magic uses my emotions. How does,” she pointed to the checklist, “‘getting in touch with my emotions’ or ‘meditation’ help me?”

“Excellent question.” Another string appeared and Genie pulled down another chart with an outline of her mostly filled in with red. “This is you. And the red represents anger. As you can see, this is the emotion you use the most when you use your magic.” Mal arched an eyebrow. A little race track appeared with tiny horses modeled after her spells. With a wave of his hand, Genie moved the one with a fiery mane and one with lightning streaks on its side halfway down the track. “As a result, these spells are stronger. That shield spell you showed me is more fragile.” Picking up the tiny horse wearing armor, he handed it to Mal. “But I’m willing to bet it’s stronger when you use it to protect your friends. Right?”

Careful of the tiny creature in her hands, Mal shrugged. “I don’t know. It’s not like I could test it on that stupid magicless Isle.”

“Then now is a perfect time to test it.” In a flash the race track disappeared and Genie was dressed in a strange striped outfit, some kind of helmet, and swinging a stick. “Give me shield.”

Rolling her eyes, Mal drew a circle in the air, creating a shield. That shattered the moment Genie hit it with the stick. But that didn’t make sense. No one ever broke it that easily on the Isle. She was supposed to be stronger off the Isle. Why was her shield weaker here?!

“Give me another,” Genie said, swinging the stick again.

“You already broke it,” Mal protested.

“The only way to improve is through practice,” he smiled. With a snap of his fingers, Genie summoned a vase on a pedestal. “Now. Protect the vase.”

“Wha-?”

Before she could finish her question, the large blue being was already swinging and without thinking, she threw a shield around the vase.

And the stick cracked the shield.

The vase didn’t break.

Confetti filled the air and got stuck in her hair as Genie cheered, waving giant pom poms.

Okay. So maybe he had a point.

“Fine. We’ll try the list,” she muttered.

With a wide smile, Genie sat down and patted a huge purple cushion... “Come, young padawan. Let us learn the ways of meditation.”

“This is stupid,” she muttered, settling down on the cushion.

Poof.

Coughing, she glared at Genie as he sat cross-legged several inches above the ground across from her. Long hair fell over his eyes and bright flowers and strange circle symbols covered his strange blue pants and multi-colored shirt.

“Ya just gotta connect with your soul, man,” Genie drawled.

This was stupid. But she closed her eyes anyway because his outfit hurt her brain. And if her eyes were already closed, she might as well try.

Chapter Text

The air was crisp as he made his way to the Hall, waving back to other students as he went. 

His first thought had been to check the library; the VKs had been found in there more often than he ever expected so it was a safe guess. However, he got the feeling that after his talk with Evie last Friday he was more likely to find all of them together in Maurice Hall. Especially since Evie was determined to make their outfits.

Making way up to the fashion floor, Ben could hear Evie chatting away with the occasional grumble from Mal. While he didn’t hear either of the boys, he knew they’d be there. Which was confirmed as he stepped onto the floor.

Mal and Evie were huddled around a workstation with a collection of different purple and green and black fabrics in front of them. At the neighboring station, Jay glared at an open math book while Carlos looked over his shoulder.

“Evie,” Mal groaned as she held her arms up. “You already have our measurements.”

“I have to make sure they haven’t changed again,” Evie retorted, earning a quick glance from Carlos.

“Hey guys,” Ben said. “Working on the dresses and suits for the Yule ball already?”

All four pairs of eyes turned to him, grey uninterested, both browns acknowledging, and blue welcoming.

“Hi, Ben,” Evie smiled. “And it’s never too soon to get started. Especially for a project this big.”

“I’ll have to take your word for it. I’ve never been able to do much with a needle beyond stabbing myself.”

That earned a smirk from Mal and a laugh from Jay.

“It takes some practice,” Evie smiled.

“Maybe someday you can teach me,” Ben joked.

“She’s a slave driver,” Mal told him. When she started lowering her arms, Evie poked her and she rolled her eyes. But she lifted her arms back up. “As a royal you don’t have the time to deal with her lessons and rule a kingdom.”

“Fair enough. Guess I’ll just have to hire her instead of making things myself.”

Grey eyes studied him closely for a moment before Mal shrugged.

“I would be honored,” Evie said, drawing his attention back to her.

He smiled. “Once things have calmed down, I’d love to commission something.”

Her smile was soft as she curtsied. “I look forward to it.”

The room fell silent and Ben smoothed his shirt. Why couldn’t talking to them be easier? It was tempting to excuse himself, but if he wanted to make any progress, he couldn’t leave when things got awkward. “Do you mind if I stick around? I’d love to learn more about your process.”

Immediately, Evie lit up and Mal crept away to the boys table the moment the tape measure fell away. For the next hour, Ben was her captive audience. It was…entrancing. All her usual facades were gone, leaving behind an excited young woman who loved what she was doing with her entire being. If he’d thought she was graceful before, then he didn’t know how to describe her now. Every movement was fluid, precise, like a dance even though all she was doing was sketching or examining fabrics. Even the way she talked to him relaxed. Less formal and rigid.

…

Carefree. That was the word he was looking for. Right here, in this moment, she was carefree. Alive. In her element. The only other time he’d seen any of the VKs like this was when he watched Carlos with Duke and Checkers when the youngest VK thought no one was watching.

“Gods,” Jay groaned, snapping Ben out of Evie’s spell. “I’m so bored. There’s nothing to do around here. I have free time and fucking nothing to do with it.”

“What do you mean?” Ben asked.

“I mean there’s nothing to do. Lonnie isn’t always free to train, Evie likes to hide away in here to make her clothes-”

“That you like,” Evie cut in.

“Carlos can hang out in the stables and Mal has extra homework and this place,” Jay finished.

Curious, Ben leaned forward. “What would you do on the Isle?”

Silence fell and he sighed inwardly. He’d hoped that kind of question in this context wouldn’t make them clam up like they usually did when the Isle was brought up. Finally, Jay said, “We were just a lot more active. There was always something to do.”

More active. There were a few options here at the University that Jay might like. It was too late in the semester for him to join fencing, but next semester he could try out for Siege. There was no question in Ben’s mind that Jay would pass tryouts.

“Hey, Jay.”

“Yeah?” Jay asked.

“Would you be interested in joining a sport?”

For a moment Jay frowned before shrugging. “I guess. Depends on the sport.”

Fair enough. He couldn’t imagine Jay doing something like field and track, polo, or soccer. And forget cricket or golf. “The one I’m talking about is Siege. It’s a mock battle between two teams. We don’t use real weapons or anything super dangerous. But you can definitely get hurt.”

Lips pressed together, frowning faintly in thought, Jay shook his head. “Never heard of it,” he said.

If Ben was being honest, he would’ve been shocked if Jay did know it. “It’s pretty easy to pick up. And since you’re kicking ass in Basic Training, you’ll do really well. You have plenty of time to pick it up and learn the rules before an actual game.”

“Sounds like it could be fun,” Mal commented from where she was sketching and Ben couldn’t tell if she was being sarcastic or not. Carlos was openly ignoring all of them with a book open in front of him.

“I think it is,” Ben grinned. “I’ve been playing since I was fourteen.”

Jay leaned forward. “How do you play?”

Hmm. How to explain it in terms they’d probably understand. “Well,” he started, “there’s two teams and each one has an area to defend. Like a territory.” The VK nodded slowly. “And they also have flags that the other team is trying to steal. The goal is to steal all of the other team’s flags and bring them back to your team’s headquarters. It’s a lot of fighting, strategy and teamwork. I think it started out as a way to train soldiers for battle or test a troop's teamwork.”

“Huh.” Dark brown eyes studied him. “And you play?”

“Yeah,” Ben nodded. “So does Lonnie. She’s actually one of the squad leaders.”

Jay smirked. “You guys would be fucking dumb if she wasn’t.”

Couldn’t disagree there. Lonnie was a fantastic tactician. “It starts next semester. Tryouts are the first week after winter break. You should try it.” Part of the reason he wanted Jay to tryout was selfish: he’d like to have an excuse to spend more time with the oldest VK and working together, even in a mock battle, was a good way to build trust. Especially based on what Flynn told him. And then of course, it would be good for Jay to have a way to feel like he’s part of everything instead of just an outsider trying to fit in.

The VKs exchanged looks before Jay shrugged. “I’ll think about it.”

That was all Ben could ask for.